ross mfladaQm 
 
 j'j 
 
 
 ,£TC| 
 
 l^klillMhiliitseajKit " 
 
 ^!lii!lil!!t'r 
 
^J^ PRINCETON, N. J. ^ 
 
 Purchased by the Hamill Missionary Fund. 
 
 BV 3625 .M2 F53 1900 
 Fletcher, j. j. Kilpin 
 The sign of the cross in 
 Madagascar 
 
The Sign of the Cross 
 in Madagascar 
 
" Back from the Land of Bondage." 
 
The Sign of the Cross in 
 Madagascar 5 or, From 
 Darkness to Light ^ A 
 
 BY 
 
 J. J. KILPIN FLETCHER 
 
 New York Chicago Toronto 
 
 Fleming H. Revell Company 
 
 Publishers of Evangelical Literature 
 
Copyright 1900 
 by 
 FLEMING H. REVELL COMPANY 
 
PREFACE 
 
 In 1895, when the London Missionary Society 
 of England was celebrating the centenary of its 
 existence and work, I was laboring as pastor of 
 one of the churches formed by missionaries of 
 that society in the island of Jamaica, West In- 
 dies. 
 
 In connection with our local celebration of the 
 event, it fell to my lot to be appointed a deputa- 
 tion to visit all the Congregational churches in 
 the island, and lecture on the hundred years' 
 work. To me, personally, the task was a most 
 pleasant one, since, through my father and a great 
 many personal friends, I was related to the mis- 
 sion field; and had for many years tried to keep 
 myself in touch with the progress of the Kingdom 
 of Christ in the world. 
 
 That portion of my lectures which seemed al- 
 ways to make the deepest impression, was the 
 story of the planting of Christianity in Madagas- 
 car; the season of fierce persecution endured and 
 outlived; and the wondrous growth which fol- 
 lowed. 
 
 Since residing in Pittston, I have several times 
 5 
 
6 Preface 
 
 been asked to give the story of Madagascar in 
 neighboring churches; and the story has been 
 Hstened to with strange interest. 
 
 By these steps it has developed, until it ap- 
 peared to me that the story of that work, if told 
 with a somewhat free hand, while adhering to 
 facts in so far as they are known to be historical, 
 should prove as interesting as, and more inspiring 
 than, most works of fiction. There are master 
 hands which might have made the story more 
 thrilling in its influence. But few, I think, w^ould 
 have written it with a sense of more genuine 
 sympathy. With such a record, the difficulty is 
 always to find reliable data. Here we have a 
 considerable number of works; yet not one of 
 them the story of an eye witness. For such was 
 the condition of affairs that no European was 
 present to record the events as they transpired. 
 
 Still, we have the geographical knowledge of 
 the country ; insight into the customs of the peo- 
 ple; the traditional, and later the written, history 
 of the country ; the statements made by the perse- 
 cuted themselves, and by those natives who, in the 
 dark days, were eye-witnesses of the trials and 
 sufferings of the church ; and, in post-persecution 
 days, the official reports of the societies whose 
 missionaries have labored in Madagascar. From 
 such materials all the stories of the Malagasy 
 Martyr Church have been compiled. Naturally 
 there are many gaps, with only a few verbal state- 
 ments to fill them; many incidents, only a sum- 
 
Preface 7 
 
 mary of which could be given by those who took 
 part in them. 
 
 Let it be frankly said, that in such cases, a sym- 
 pathetic heart has sought to make vivid the scenes 
 and facts, based upon the meagre statements on 
 record. An illustration of this may be found in 
 the scene in the Judgment Hall — where we have 
 authentic information as to the pith of the de- 
 fence made by the Christians, but no verbatim, or 
 even full, reports. 
 
 Here, a free but loving hand has endeavored to 
 carefully weave these scattered fragments into a 
 connected and living story. 
 
 The names of thousands who suffered, of hun- 
 dreds who died, are not known to day ; and yet the 
 facts of their sufferings and deaths, the spirit they 
 manifested before their judges and persecutors, 
 and their loyalty to Christ, are abundantly vouched 
 for by the testimony of friends and foes, given 
 immediately after the dark days. In two cases 
 names have been supplied to designate persecuted 
 ones, whose names are unrecorded. 
 
 Kelazapa is framed as a representative character 
 — expressing the feelings, spirit, actions, of the 
 idol party. Otherwise the characters are his- 
 torical, and the story, beginning with the days of 
 Radama, and the arrival of the first missionaries, 
 down to the Great Emancipation, is based clearly 
 on historical facts. The remainder of the story, 
 bringing it down to this date, is gleaned from the 
 later official reports of the various missionary so- 
 
8 Preface 
 
 cieties, and a number of published works, such as 
 Cousin's " Madagascar of To day." 
 
 My aim has been so to tell the story as to awak- 
 en as deep interest as if it were a work of fiction, 
 while keeping in the realm of realities. He who 
 reads this book may safely say that he knows the 
 wonderful story of the work of God in Mada- 
 gascar. That it may be owned of God to the 
 stimulation of a deeper interest in the service of 
 His kingdom, and as an inspiration to greater 
 earnestness in the prosecution of that work and a 
 more vital faith in the power of the Gospel, on the 
 part of all who read, is my sincere prayer. 
 
 J. J. KiLPiN Fletcher. 
 
 Pittston, Pa., October ist, 1900. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Introduction — With a Purpose . . . . n 
 PART I 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 I. Heathen Home Life .... is 
 II. A Remarkable Group . . . .25 
 
 III. A Heathen Court 34 
 
 PART II 
 
 IV. Strange Messengers and a Strange 
 
 Message 45 
 
 V. In a Mighty Faith .... 57 
 VI. Light in the Darkness . . . .63 
 
 VII. The Idol Maker 74 
 
 VIII. The New Sect 82 
 
 PART III 
 IX. A Woman's Intrigue .... 93 
 
 X. Evil Omens 104 
 
 XI. A Royal Proclamation . . .114 
 XII. The Kabary 122 
 
 XIII. Suspense 130 
 
 XIV. Betrayed 140 
 
 9 
 
lo Contents 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 XV. Divine Interposition .... 150 
 
 XVI. Deceived 158 
 
 XVII. The First Martyr 165 
 
 XVIII. Fugitives 174 
 
 XIX. Out of the Jaws of Death . . . 185 
 
 XX. A Queen's Infatuation .... 196 
 
 XXI. In the Judgment Hall .... 202 
 
 XXII. Faithful Unto Death .... 210 
 
 XXIII. The Last Kabary 220 
 
 XXIV. In the Chamber of Death . . . 226 
 
 XXV. Out of Bondage 231 
 
 PART IV 
 
 XXVI. Changes 243 
 
 XXVII. A Coronation 250 
 
 XXVIII. Expansion 258 
 
 XXIX. War and Conquest 271 
 
 XXX. The Sign of the Cross Again . . 284 
 XXXI. Looking to the Noonday .... 300 
 
List of Illustrations. 
 
 " Back from the Land of Bondage '' . . . Frontispiece. 
 
 facing page 
 
 Members of the Bara Tribe 34 
 
 Their Spirits Fled to the " Land of Light and Rest" .216 
 French Residency, Fianarantsoa, Betsileo . . . • [ ^ ,^ 
 
 Observatory, Imerina , . ) 
 
 Andrianaivoravelona, a native Pastor \^ ^ 
 
 Dr. Ravelina and family, a native Doctor . . . ) 
 Rev. j. C. Thorne and Band of Sunday School Workers 286 
 A Country Station of the Paris Missionary Society . . 302 
 A Malagasy Singing Class 3°^ 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 WITH A PURPOSE 
 
 " In the days of Nero." With such a custom- 
 ary phrase does the record of many an example of 
 the heroism revealed in the history of the Chris- 
 tian church begin. To those days it seems natural 
 to turn when illustrations are wanted of the quick- 
 ening power of the Christian faith, of the meek- 
 ness, the courage, the faithfulness, even unto 
 death, of those who had found in Christ their life 
 and their eternal hope. The love, courage and 
 fidelity of those who, in the days of the Caesars, 
 sealed with their blood their testimony to the 
 saving power of Jesus, will ever prove an in- 
 spiration to the Church of Christ in days of trial 
 and persecution — will shine as a beacon-light to 
 the followers of the Nazarene, in the periods of 
 darkness and gloom through v;hich the full-day 
 splendor of His kingdom must come on earth. 
 
 It is well it should be so. For where will be 
 found so favorable a spot at which to study the 
 simple, yet profound and mighty principles, on 
 which that kingdom is to be finally established, 
 and which, all through the centuries have been the 
 
12 Introduction 
 
 strength and consolation of the church, as here, 
 at the fountain head ? 
 
 Love to God; faith in the Lord Jesus Christ; 
 the assurance that He who died, rose again and 
 lives; the sense of the ever-Hving Christ, always 
 present with them ; the hope of righteousness, the 
 certain looking for the overthrow of sin, and the 
 bringing of all the nations under the sovereign 
 sway of Divine grace ; love to man, and fellowship 
 with Jesus in the toil and suffering by which the 
 world will be redeemed — were not these the truths, 
 the facts, the impulses, which inspired and sus- 
 tained the martyrs of the cross ? 
 
 It will be difficult to discover finer examples, 
 calculated to inspire the faith of the disciples of 
 Christ to-day, than may be discovered by going 
 back to those early days, and witnessing the calm 
 faith and triumphant joy with which the first 
 martyrs 
 
 " Met the tyrant's brandished steel, 
 The lion's gory mane." 
 
 The noble matron, with gentle mien ; the pure vir- 
 gin, with radiant face ; the tender youth, with clear 
 and sparkling eye ; the mature man, with weather- 
 beaten brow; the father, the wife, the bride, the 
 child — gaze upon them, as they fearlessly bend 
 their knee upon the arena floor, and lift their eyes 
 upward toward heaven's throne ; and listen to 
 their prayers — gaze upon them as the iron gates 
 fly back, and the ravenous lions spring forward 
 and tear them limb from limb; and say if their 
 
Introduction 
 
 13 
 
 calmness and faith and joy be not a heritage, 
 which, to the end of the ages, will prove the in- 
 spiration of the saints of God, whenever and 
 wherever trial and persecution for the sake of 
 Christ shall overtake them. 
 
 Where may we witness more clearly the re- 
 markable effects which have always followed the 
 efforts of the enemies of Christ to exterminate 
 His church than there, where, under the eyes of 
 the bloody Caesars, the very witnesses of the suf- 
 ferings of the martyrs became their immediate 
 successors in the service and travail of His king- 
 dom? 
 
 Yet we shall do well to remember that these 
 principles and facts, on which the Christian faith 
 was founded, and in the strength of which the 
 martyrs suffered, are eternal. Wherever they 
 are firmly grasped, the same wondrous results 
 follow — the weak are made strong; the cowards 
 brave; the unlearned become wise; the dark are 
 enlightened; and a love of Christ — strong as 
 death, aye stronger — is begotten in the hearts of 
 those who have once realized that He loved them 
 and gave Himself for them. 
 
 Our own century has furnished abundant evi- 
 dence that these things are so ; and thus these 
 pages seek to set forth a latter-day testimony to 
 the power of the gospel of Christ. To show the 
 effects of the gospel of redeemmg love upon the 
 heathen hearts ; to reveal the power of the gospel 
 of Christ in the face of nineteenth century unbelief 
 
14 Introduction 
 
 and scorn; to manifest the steadfast love and 
 Christliness, in deepest sufferings, of heathen con- 
 verts ; to present the unchanging presence of 
 Christ and His power to sustain His followers in 
 times of trouble; and by displaying the triumphs 
 of His kingdom over all the power of sin and 
 darkness, to lead many to feel the worth of Christ, 
 to awaken the enthusiasm of faith and consecra- 
 tion in thousands of young hearts, and to summon 
 them to the great work of spreading the knowl- 
 edge of Christ and His salvation to earth's remot- 
 est bounds — this is the purpose of the story " The 
 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar." 
 
THE SIGN OF THE CROSS 
 IN MADAGASCAR 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 HEATHEN HOME LIFE 
 
 In a heathen island, a thousand miles long- and 
 two hundred and fifty miles broad, and separated 
 from the dark continent of Africa by two hundred 
 and sixty miles of water, would have been found, 
 ninety years ago, the homes of those who, in the 
 days to which our story refers, were to become 
 the heroes and heroines of the Cross in Madagas- 
 car. The derivation of the name of the island is 
 considered uncertain. But it is generally 
 thought to signify either " The country of the 
 hill men," or " The country of the Madai "—an 
 African tribe. We shall better realize their sur- 
 roundings, and the events which form some of 
 their life-experiences, if we here pause to obtain 
 some knowledge of the country in which they 
 lived. Lying almost entirely in the tropics, and 
 enjoying a tropical climate, Madagascar pre- 
 sented commercial prospects which, centuries ago, 
 IS 
 
1 6 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 led several European nations to attempt its colo- 
 nization. Charmed by its natural beauties, al- 
 lured by its supposed mineral wealth, and at- 
 tracted by the wondrous fertility of its valleys, 
 persistent efforts were made to establish and sus- 
 tain colonies. Surely a foreseeing and farseeing 
 Providence formed this island with fullest knowl- 
 edge of what would transpire within its borders 
 in this nineteenth century of ours. All around 
 the coast and extending inland, runs a vast stretch 
 of comparatively level country, studded in many 
 places with dense swamps and lagoons, and 
 scarcely attaining an elevation of more than five 
 hundred feet above the level of the sea. For a 
 distance of some three hundred miles the lagoons 
 add to the charm of the scenery; and it is note- 
 worthy, as evidence of the alertness of the heathen 
 king, Radama I , that he realized their value and 
 began the construction of short canals, so as to 
 provide this stretch of country with an unbroken 
 water-way. The whole interior of the country 
 forms one great mountain region, many parts of 
 which reach an elevation of five thousand feet; 
 while the Ankaratra range rises nine thousand 
 feet above the sea. Between these mountain 
 ranges lie widespreading and fruitful valleys — 
 the rice-fields of the highlands. Through these 
 mountain regions run narrow paths, sometimes 
 fairly level and smooth, but at others ascending 
 the faces of what seem almost perpendicular rocks. 
 Over these mountain paths and passes the peo- 
 
Heathen Home Life 17 
 
 pie journeyed from tribe to tribe, bearing with 
 them loads of produce, or wares for barter. 
 Through a long stretch of this mountain land 
 reaches a chain of extinct volcanic crater, while 
 following the coast line of the island it is almost 
 girdled with a dense forest, which in some places 
 is twenty-five miles wide. 
 
 Several lakes — the largest being Alaotra — are 
 also found in the highlands, while the grandeur 
 of the scenery is often enhanced by the rivers 
 which cut their ways down the mountain sides 
 and through the dense forest, and so come leap- 
 ing and rolling and sparkling to the sea. 
 
 Large tracts of fertile land are devoted to the 
 cultivation of rice ; and on the rich pasture lands 
 of the wild plains many herds of cattle are 
 reared. 
 
 Throughout the island one language, though 
 having several dialects, is spoken. 
 
 It was in this country — a country devoted to 
 idolatry and to most of the abominable practices 
 of heathenism, that there were to be discovered 
 men and women, who should prove themselves 
 worthy to take their places side by side with the 
 earliest martyrs of the Christian church. 
 
 It is true that, at this time, some in Madagascar 
 had risen to a level of social comfort and of in- 
 tellectual power far above the standard of general 
 heathenism ; and as several of those, whose ac- 
 quaintance we shall presently make, belonged 
 to the more well-to-do classes, we will try to fa- 
 
1 8 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 miliarize ourselves with some of their probable 
 surroundings. We must form some idea of a 
 heathen home, and the manners amid which 
 they who were to suffer for Christ had been 
 trained, if we are to rightly appreciate the power 
 of the gospel, or to realize what it meant for them 
 to separate themselves from the worship of their 
 ancestors. 
 
 Very few facts are known regarding the life 
 of the individuals, with whom much of our story 
 is concerned, prior to the period at which the 
 story opens. We do, however, know the posi- 
 tions in life in which some of them moved, and 
 so can form a fairly accurate impression of the 
 influences which moulded their characters before 
 coming under the power of the gospel. 
 
 We also know that, at the time of the introduc- 
 tion of Christianity, Rafaravavy, who became 
 such a leader of its followers, was living in her 
 own comfortable heathen home in the city. This 
 position furnished her with the opportunity, so 
 well used, for making her home a center for 
 Christian teaching and prayer. 
 
 Let us then picture such a home, situated in 
 Antananarivo, the capital of the island. In this 
 home we discover a typical heathen family, con- 
 sisting of a father and mother, with their daugh- 
 ter and her adopted sister — who, for the sake of 
 narrative, we will call Rafaravavy and Fantaka. 
 
 As thev belonged to the well-to-do class of the 
 community, they were surrounded by a full reti- 
 
Heathen Home Life 19 
 
 nue of slaves. Human flesh and blood were of 
 small value then ; and not only did many heathen 
 themselves purchase and possess slaves, but also 
 engaged in a slave trafhc with other countries, 
 selling their own kinsmen into the misery of 
 bondage. High on the mountain range, some 
 fifty miles above the city, is a point called still 
 " The Weeping Place of the Hovas." And why ? 
 Because the slaves sold in the market were usu- 
 ally driven along this mountain track on their 
 way to the coast. As the weary, sad, and some- 
 times sick and wounded slaves, chained together 
 for the march down country, reached this spot, 
 they caught the first glimpse of the sea across 
 which they were to be transported, and, turning 
 their heads for a moment, they cast a brief and 
 pitiful last glance at the city they loved, and the 
 home of their childhood. The slaves in Rafar- 
 avavy's home were better cared for than in most 
 other homes, for both her parents were remarka- 
 ble alike for their supreme devotion to their idol 
 worship and for a gentleness of disposition most 
 rare in heathendom. But their devotion to the 
 idols did not enable them to train their children 
 on a higher moral level than others around them ; 
 so that, in many respects, the girls grew up with 
 only the loose rules of heathenism for their guide. 
 Take, for example, the matters of theft, deceit and 
 lying. They were taught that the only bad thing 
 about these habits consisted in being found out; 
 and children were often punished, not because 
 
20 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 they had done wrong, but because they had not 
 been shrewd enough to conceal their acts. 
 
 As girls, Rafaravavy and Fantaka spent much 
 of their time in spinning silks; and as they be- 
 longed to the wealthier class, they were fre- 
 quently arrayed in silken robes of splendid tex- 
 ture and design, which their own hands had 
 manufactured. 
 
 Their father being a devout heathen, it was 
 natural the family should develop a sincere re- 
 gard for the idols. According to the custom of 
 the Hova tribe, the head of each family served 
 as priest for his own household. Thus from her 
 earliest years, Rafaravavy had been accustomed 
 to seeing her father bring forth the ancestral 
 charms, and at their shrines burn fragrant gums 
 and offer prayer; and so, early taught the ways 
 of idolatry and initiated into the rites and ceremo- 
 nies of heathenism, she and her sister became 
 very deeply attached to the worship of the kings, 
 ancestors and idols. While only a girl, Rafara- 
 vavy's mother was seized with a fatal sickness, 
 and the child never forgot the scenes she wit- 
 nessed then. Each day brought its company of 
 visitors to discuss the condition of the sick and 
 dying mother ; each day the diviners and fetishes 
 joined with the priests in elaborate ceremonies 
 to bring about a recovery. But all their charms 
 and incantations proved unavailing, and, while 
 mere girls, Rafaravavy and Fantaka were left 
 motherless. In accordance with Malagasy cus- 
 
Heathen Home Life 21 
 
 torn her mother had a large number of charms 
 which were worn continually, and one of these 
 which she coveted greatly — a fine specimen of a 
 crocodile's tooth, covered with a small piece of 
 scarlet cloth, came into Rafaravavy's possession, 
 and, for the next few years of her life, formed 
 her chief treasure. 
 
 At the burial of her mother numerous sacrifices 
 were offered to the various charms which had 
 been worn by the deceased, and prayers and 
 offerings presented at the shrine of the idol Keli- 
 malaza. 
 
 The scenes of the day on which the building 
 of her mother's tomb was completed were those 
 which clung to the mind of young Rafaravavy, 
 and in days to come often caused her to question 
 what must be the character of their idols, since 
 they reveled in such scenes of debauchery. Co- 
 pious libations were poured upon the large slabs 
 of rock which formed the vault, and charms were 
 attached at various points to ward off evil spirits. 
 Two richly carved posts were erected in front of 
 the vault; and these were intended to protect 
 against every evil influence those who should 
 come to worship at the tomb. Then followed 
 a feast and dancing, in which full vent was given 
 to the licentious nature of the people ; and the 
 scene of debauchery and drunkenness was pro- 
 longed far into the night, even her father and the 
 priests who had assembled for the special occa- 
 sion being the leaders in the revelry. Had they 
 
7.2 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 belonged to the poorer people, she would probably 
 have been buried when the moon was dead. 
 The dead body would have been wrapped in hide 
 and tied to a post. Then twice each day, the 
 corpse would have been taken down and the cords 
 drawn tighter — until at last all but the bones had 
 decayed and been squeezed into the soil ; when the 
 skeleton would have been placed in a rude coffin 
 and buried. 
 
 In consequence of her mother's death, Rafara- 
 vavy was, at an early age, compelled to take up 
 the duties of the household ; and naturally her 
 position brought her into frequent contact with 
 the practices of sorcery and witchcraft. Often 
 was the young girl kept from sleep almost the 
 whole night, that she might preside over the ar- 
 rangements for the entertainment of her father's 
 guests. The strange thing was that, accustomed 
 as she was to hearing the immoral conversation, 
 to witnessing the indecent gestures, and to endur- 
 ing the drunken folly of these occasions, Rafara- 
 vavy should have been able to retain even a 
 moderate measure of decency and self-respect. 
 
 But she did more than this, for she grew more 
 and more disgusted with the practices she wit- 
 nessed ; and as her father became increasingly 
 addicted to the extreme customs of heathenism, 
 she grew to loathe many of them. Often would 
 she and her sister withdraw from feasts, and seek 
 to console one another at the fate that compelled 
 
Heathen Home Life 23 
 
 them, without the possibihty of choice, to be par- 
 ticipants in such scenes. 
 
 At length arrived at woman's estate, Rafara- 
 vavy came into possession of the weahh which 
 belonged to her by inheritance; and then it was 
 that the first opportunity presented itself for her 
 escape from the surroundings she loathed. It 
 was not that she had knowledge of any higher 
 religion than the heathen customs amid which 
 she had been brought up. But as in every 
 land there have always been a few who have 
 seemed to be possessed of finer traits and nobler 
 instincts than the multitudes around them, so 
 Rafaravavy's nature shrank from many of the 
 common customs which could not be separated 
 from the idolatrous beliefs of her people. The 
 opportunity now presented was speedily taken 
 advantage of. Rafaravavy purchased a home for 
 herself, and thus was enabled to escape, in a large 
 measure, from those practices which, even in her 
 heathen condition, were distasteful to her. Fan- 
 taka was of a different temperament to Rafara- 
 vavy — bright and clever, yet lacking the more 
 generous sympathies, and the quicker apprecia- 
 tion of higher qualities in men and things which 
 belonged to Rafaravavy. Her nature was tinged 
 with selfishness — largely the result of the cir- 
 cumstances in which she lived — and a greater 
 love of gaiety ; and thus, while her devotion to the 
 idol worship of her country may have been no 
 
24 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 more sincere, she was more ardent in her ex- 
 pressions of reverence and less tolerant of any sug- 
 gestion hostile to their influence, than Rafara- 
 vavy. Still, a very sincere attachment existed 
 between these two — perhaps as strong an affec- 
 tion as in the great majority of cases would have 
 been found in real sisters. 
 
 So it came to pass that Fantaka spent a great 
 portion of her time in the home of Rafaravavy. 
 Thither would she often escape from the feasts 
 at which her father entertained his friends, and 
 there would she always find a haven of com- 
 parative rest. Intelligent, shrewd and loving 
 as Rafaravavy was ; possessed also of a fine 
 physical frame, and of strength and courage; it 
 was most natural that Fantaka should learn to 
 lean largely on her for guidance and help in her 
 seasons of difficulty. Thus Rafaravavy's home 
 gradually became, more and more, the home of 
 Fantaka. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 A REMARKABLE GROUP 
 
 It is necessary that we should make the ac- 
 quaintance of some of the friends of Rafaravavy, 
 in order that we may understand the ties that 
 bound them together when, years afterwards, 
 they had been brought out of the darkness of the 
 heathenism in which they were brought up, and 
 were called upon to wear the sign of the cross 
 for the sake of Christ and their country. Every 
 life is susceptible to the influences which sur- 
 round it, and, perhaps, especially to the personal 
 influences of those who are chosen as the intimate 
 companions of life. There is no standard by 
 which to measure the influence of companionship 
 or the far-reaching potency that flowc from one 
 life into another. 
 
 Rafaravavy was to become the remarkable cen- 
 ter of a remarkable group, and already, although 
 a heathen woman, the ascendency of her character 
 was beginning to make itself felt. 
 
 Amongst the distant relatives of Rafaravavy 
 was one who was destined to occupy a large place 
 in her heart and home, and, ultimately, to dis- 
 play a courage and fidelity to sincere conviction 
 and heaven-born love, which should prove 
 
 25 
 
0.6 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 an example to all who, in coming dark days, 
 should be compelled to prove their loyalty to 
 Christ. 
 
 In another part of the city was another home, 
 which was adorned with evidences of heathen 
 luxury and wealth. And here, surrounded by the 
 best society that a heathen city could supply, was 
 brought up Rasalama, kins-woman of Rafara- 
 vavy. 
 
 Probably some twelve years younger than her 
 relative, Rasalama was but a girl at this time. 
 But already a strong attachment had grown up 
 between them. They constantly met in ancestral 
 worship at the same shrines ; frequent visits were 
 paid by the young girl to the home of her rela- 
 tive, and so their friendship ripened — the elder 
 drawn to the younger by the brightness and gen- 
 tleness of her disposition; the younger attached 
 to the elder because of her wisdom, strength of 
 character and kindliness of heart. Who could 
 fail to be attracted toward the young girl. Ra- 
 salama? Possessed of a happy, smiling face, and 
 beautiful withal; physically vigorous and active; 
 free from many of the darker traits of character 
 which marked so many of her companions; 
 with clear eyes and honest face, with merry laugh 
 and ringing voice, and elastic step ; what wonder 
 that her friends were legion, and that Rafaravavy 
 should desire much of her companionship? 
 
 So little is known of the life of some of the 
 most faithful Christians, before their confession 
 
A Remarkable Group 27 
 
 of their faith in Christ, that not even their 
 heathen names have been recorded. In other 
 cases, owing to the enforced absence of the 
 missionaries during the years of fierce persecu- 
 tion, the names of many who suffered even unto 
 death have no place in the written annals of the 
 Church ; although the testimony of their friends, 
 and of their heathen persecutors, completely es- 
 tablishes the purity of their faith, the beauty of 
 their lives, and the steadfastness of their loyalty 
 to Christ. There was one such young woman 
 among those who frequently came to Rafara- 
 vavy's home — and of whom we know little save 
 that she was constant in her loving co-operation 
 with her husband when, a few years later, he was 
 a mainstay of many poor and suffering Chris- 
 tians ; and that she herself endured stripes and 
 bruises for the sake of her Lord and of His peo- 
 ple. 
 
 To that home frequently came another visitor 
 — a youth of good family, and of bright and 
 generous disposition. He bore his father's name 
 — Rafaralahy — and was held in esteem for his 
 father's sake and the position he filled. 
 
 At this period there were a few men in Mada- 
 gascar who seemed to be many years in advance 
 of their generation, and foremost amongst these 
 was the elder Rafaralahy. Sagacious, enlightened, 
 and possessed of unusual executive ability, he had 
 been appointed to a responsible governorship, 
 which demanded such qualities in its chief magis- 
 
28 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 trate, and he enjoyed the full confidence of King 
 Radama. 
 
 Watchful as to the interests of his people, he 
 was equally mindful of the necessity of giving 
 his children every assistance which could be ob- 
 tained in a heathen country for advancing them 
 in life, and young Rafaralahy, placed by his 
 father at the capital, that he might be trained to 
 fill a government position, availed himself of 
 every advantage that came in his way. 
 
 Among those advantages, and not the least in 
 his opinion, was the kindly interest that Rafara- 
 vavy took in him, and the friendship she showed 
 him. Ere long he became an ever welcome guest, 
 and in her home he made a number of acquaintan- 
 ces and friendships which would last while life 
 lasted, and the memory of which would prove to 
 be cherished with fragrance after his life should 
 close. 
 
 Nearly of the same age, and thrown much into 
 one another's company at the home of Rafara- 
 vavy, a warm friendship gradually sprang up 
 between Rafaralahy and the un-named heathen 
 damsel whom he there met. 
 
 Often the friendships of youth and maiden- 
 hood have in them the germs of unchanging love, 
 and it would not be surprising if, in this heathen 
 home, there should be found that which would 
 correspond with what has often taken place in 
 civilized and Christian countries. But at present 
 their friendship was that of two young people 
 
A Remarkable Group 29 
 
 in similar stations of life — both intelligent, con- 
 stantly thrown together in the home of a mutual 
 friend, and each of whom felt the attractiveness 
 of the other's person and disposition. 
 
 Amongst other welcome friends of Rafaravavy 
 was one who belonged to the ranks of the Mala- 
 gasy nobility — aye, royalty — Prince Ramonja. 
 Sometimes in palanquin, sometimes on foot, he 
 was one of those who most frequently bestowed 
 his presence and company upon our heroine and 
 friends, and certainly none received warmer wel- 
 come than did he. 
 
 Ramonja was possessed of a somewhat strik- 
 ing personality. Slightly above the average 
 height, with intelligent eyes, features unusually 
 clear-cut, and a certain stateliness of carriage, 
 there was that about him that suggested some- 
 thing of the rank to which he belonged. Of 
 vigorous constitution and active step, having a 
 well modulated voice and gentle manner, Prince 
 Ramonja approached very nearly to the ideal of 
 a Malagasy prince. Of course, he was a heathen, 
 and firmly wedded to the worship and super- 
 stitions of his country and people. Indeed, he 
 was one of the pillars of idolatry, on whom the 
 hopes of the idol-keepers were built, and few, if 
 any, at this time gave greater promise of being 
 a brave and strong champion of their heathen 
 customs; and this, notwithstanding the fact that 
 he often absented himself from the coarser and 
 more degrading features of the idol-worship, 
 
30 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 and did not hesitate even to rebuke some for their 
 utter hcentiousness and brutishness. 
 
 There were some busybodies who, before long, 
 began to link together the names of Ramon j a and 
 Rafaravavy, evidently satisfied, in their own 
 minds, that his frequent visits to her home signi- 
 fied that she was destined one day to attain to 
 even higher rank than she already held. 
 
 This thought of many minds was productive of 
 one result, at least. It tended to create still deeper 
 respect for her and to enlarge her influence over 
 her neighbors. The conclusion of the people was 
 one which, under the circumstances, was natural, 
 for Rafaravavy herself had such a dignified bear- 
 ing, and was of such character and abilities, that 
 it might well be thought she was fitted to be the 
 wife of a prince. Yet Rafaravavy was not at all 
 deceived. For some time she had noticed that 
 while the friendship of Ramonja toward herself 
 was most cordial and respectful, it was only to 
 Fantaka he gave any sign of special friendship or 
 marks of distinction. And Rafaravavy was quite 
 satisfied that matters should be so. She loved 
 Fantaka, and, at that time, could conceive of no 
 higher ambition for her foster-sister; while, for 
 herself, it was high enough honor that she was 
 the intimate friend of Ramonja, and would one 
 day claim a closer family connection with him. 
 
 There are at least two individuals who may 
 here be mentioned ; for, although not just at this 
 
A Remarkable Group 31 
 
 time numbered amongst Rafaravavy's personal 
 friends, they presently came to be not only recog- 
 nized, but also loved and honored by her and by all 
 who met at her home. One was Ratsilaingia. 
 Brought up, as others, in heathen darkness, a re- 
 markable change manifested itself in him under 
 the influence of the gospel. When the dark days 
 of persecution came, a letter, written by him to one 
 of the missionaries, revealed the spirit that dwelt 
 in him. After stating the death of his father, his 
 wife's father and his uncle, he bewailed the dese- 
 cration of the Sabbath by the heathen of the cap- 
 ital. Then he added : " All the missionaries are 
 gone, for their work is ended ! Oh, when shall 
 we behold a new day? Make haste the promise 
 which says, ' The earth shall be filled with the 
 knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the 
 sea ' ; that the broken heart, which is now too 
 heavy, may be bound up ; and may the power of 
 Jehovah quickly appear, that all may see it and 
 be astonished thereat ! Do not forget to pray for 
 us." 
 
 The other was Raintsiheva, at this time not only 
 a heathen but a diviner, and highly esteemed by 
 the people around the city for his supposed super- 
 natural power. It was he who, when baptized 
 in the name of Jesus, received the name of Paul — 
 a name which he bore worthily, so that as the 
 moment of martyrdom approached, he could 
 say, like his prototype, " I am now ready to be 
 
21 Sign of the Cross In Madagascar 
 
 offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. 
 
 Henceforth, there is laid up for me a 
 
 crown of righteousness." 
 
 There is yet another person who should be 
 mentioned here — not because he was so frequent 
 a visitor at Rafaravavy's home, or even a friend 
 of hers, as were others, but because she had fre- 
 quent occasion for intercourse with him, and sub- 
 sequently he held an important place in some of 
 the events narrated in our story. 
 
 All through this period, Rafaravavy was an 
 earnest heathen, and worshiped the idols as de- 
 voutly as any, and believed in the practices which 
 form a part of idolatry, wherever it exists. Idol- 
 atry and divination are never separated. They 
 are twin sisters, and the more degraded the form 
 of idolatry, the more complete the subjection of 
 the people to the diviner's power. 
 
 Again and again, at important moments in her 
 life, Rafaravavy had had recourse to a diviner. 
 From him she had sought to learn the best days 
 for feasts, the most auspicious times for starting 
 on her journeys, entering her new home, and other 
 such events. The name of this diviner we give 
 as Bezanozano — a man of medium height, strong- 
 ly built and well on toward middle life. 
 
 While there was nothing attractive about his 
 person, there was not, on the other hand, anything 
 repellant; and, at least, he had a great reputa- 
 tion as being amongst the most skillful and de- 
 
A Remarkable Group ^^ 
 
 vout of the diviners. In this way it happened 
 that, at this stage, Rafaravavy and Bezanozano 
 were well known to one another, and often, in 
 connection with his profession, Bezanozano was a 
 visitor at her home. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 A HEATHEN COURT 
 
 Probably no better site could have been found 
 than that chosen b.y the Hovas for the location 
 of Antananarivo, the capital of the province of 
 Imerina, and the seat of government for the 
 greater part of the island. 
 
 The province of Imerina occupies, approxi- 
 mately, the central portion of the island ; and, 
 while its boundaries are not very clearly marked, 
 its extreme length would probably be ninety-five 
 miles, and its width seventy-five miles. 
 
 An ancient custom prevailed in Madagascar of 
 locating a certain number of settlers in a district, 
 so forming small townships. This custom prob- 
 ably indicates the meaning of the name of the 
 capital, Antananarivo — viz., " The Town of a 
 Thousand." 
 
 The whole population of the island had for- 
 merly been divided into numerous independent 
 tribes, sometimes widely separated from one an- 
 other by stretches of unappropriated country, but 
 each tribe subject to its own chief, and retaining 
 in large measure its own customs. The inhabit- 
 ants of the land were of several mixed races, and 
 with the growth of tribes and the desire for ex- 
 34 
 
Members of the Bara Tribe. 
 
A Heathen Court 35 
 
 pansion of territory began to arise feuds and in- 
 tertribal warfare. In addition to the tribes 
 about to be referred to, may be mentioned the 
 Taimoro, occupying a portion of the coast lands, 
 and of Arabian descent; the Antsihanaka, living 
 to the northeast of Imerina; the Betsileo and 
 Bara tribes, occupying, respectively, the south 
 central and southern parts of the island ; and the 
 Tankarana, occupying the northern end of the 
 island. 
 
 About one hundred years before the time at 
 which our story opens, there was one very war- 
 like and powerful (though small) tribe, called 
 the Sakalava, dwelling in the southwest of the 
 island. Filled with a desire for conquest, they at- 
 tacked their nearest neighbors on the west of the 
 island, and conquered them. Pressing forward 
 they spread their conquests northward, until all 
 the western side of the country and some of the 
 interior tribes were subject to their sway. Ul- 
 timately another tribe, called the Hovas, who oc- 
 cupied the central province of the island, gained 
 the ascendency over the Sakalava and other 
 tribes, and, with European aid, succeeded in es- 
 tablishing a sovereignty over almost the whole 
 land ; and their chiefs became recognized as the 
 kings of Madagascar. 
 
 The more intelligent character of the Hovas, 
 their natural aptitude for commerce and govern- 
 ment, and their lighter color, would indicate that 
 they are of Malayan, rather than Ethiopian origin. 
 
^6 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 At this time the palace at Antananarivo was oc- 
 cupied by Radama I. Compared with the pal- 
 aces of European countries this royal home might 
 have appeared a veritable barn. But, contrasted 
 with the huts occupied by the ancestors of the 
 Hova and other Malagasy tribes, the outward 
 structure gave evidence of great development, 
 and showed these people to be possessed of natural 
 powers which were capable of culture, and might 
 one day place them high amongst civilized na- 
 tions. 
 
 Whatever might be thought of the exterior of 
 Radama's palace there were some features of its 
 interior which might have provoked the jealousy 
 of other rulers — especially such were the lavish 
 hangings or curtains of silk. A large variety of 
 the curtains were manufactured by the people ; 
 and, since the king had power to command the 
 best labor of the most skilled men and women in 
 the island, it was to be expected that the best 
 specimens would be found in the palace. 
 
 King Radama was a man far in advance of for- 
 mer rulers, and of the people over whom he ruled. 
 But a young man when he became king, the open- 
 ing years of his reign gave promise of great 
 growth and improvement throughout the coun- 
 try. He speedily organized a government, which, 
 in its administration, conferred much greater lib- 
 erties on the people, and aimed more directly at 
 the improvement of their social conditions. 
 While not relaxing the supreme authority, which 
 
A Heathen Court 37 
 
 had always centered in the person of the chief 
 or king, Radama generally contrived to use 
 that authority for the welfare of the tribes subject 
 to his control. Long before the days of Radama, 
 repeated attempts to establish one kingdom in the 
 place of the many independent tribes and chief- 
 taincies had failed, and while Radama's father 
 had so far succeeded in his purposes as to consoli- 
 date the government of the whole Hova tribe 
 under his own authority, he left to his son the 
 larger task of subduing the surrounding tribes to 
 Hova rule. To this end the young man had de- 
 voted all his energy and courage, and had carried 
 his warfare to a successful issue. 
 
 Radama was a soldier, as his father, Impoina, 
 had been ; and, having gained for the Hova tribe 
 the ascendency they enjoyed, as the result of 
 fierce and bloody struggles, it was natural he 
 should feel that he must secure the stability of 
 his throne, and be safe from reconquest by other 
 tribes, by raising an army. This he did ; and so 
 became not only the king of the country, but also 
 general of a well-trained and well-disciplined mili- 
 tary force. 
 
 In character Radama differed widely from 
 those who had hitherto ruled over the Malagasy. 
 He was humane and enlightened, and blessed 
 with a gift of foresight. Added to this, he took a 
 strong personal interest in the welfare of his peo- 
 ple, and was constant in his efforts for their bet- 
 terment. Keeping himself well informed as to 
 
38 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 their condition, planning methods for their help, 
 and ready to adopt such measures as seemed to 
 promise weU, Radama easily earned the claim to 
 be regarded as the foremost ruler the Malagasy 
 had ever had. Capable of appreciating the ad- 
 vantages of being connected with the powerful 
 governments of other, and especially European 
 countries, Radama courted the friendship of Eng- 
 land, and entered into commercial treaties with 
 that country. One result of these relations 
 which was also an indication of the progressive 
 character of the king, was that by treaty the ex- 
 portation of slaves was abolished. It is true the 
 British government gave him considerable com- 
 pensation, as an inducement to this step — annual 
 grants of money and arms, and assistance in train- 
 ing his army, yet the more enlightened spirit, and 
 the alertness to obtain whatever might tend to 
 the development of his country, were clearly re- 
 vealed in his conduct. 
 
 He also maintained relations with the govern- 
 ment of France; and though in later years these 
 French relations have proved an almost unmixed 
 curse to Radama's country, yet he was not to be 
 blamed for his efforts to bring his people into a 
 healthy connection with the most civilized nations 
 of the earth. 
 
 Had Madagascar since his day been favored 
 with an unbroken succession of rulers as enlight- 
 ened as Radama, she would not to-day occupy the 
 humiliating position she does in having been con- 
 
A Heathen Court 39 
 
 quered by the army of France — largely, it is to 
 be feared, at the instigation of the hidden hand of 
 Rome. This, however, does not belong to the 
 present portion of our story. 
 
 While thus enlightened and humane, Radama 
 was a heathen king, and maintained the customs 
 of heathenism. In his personal habits he was to 
 be distinguished from the more humble of his 
 people only by the greater lengths to which he 
 went in evil and licentiousness. In these prac- 
 tices he was encouraged by many of the gay 
 young Malagasy nobles who formed his friends 
 and companions. It was to be expected that one 
 in his position and of his disposition would 
 make and retain many friendships. So it was 
 that both the young men and women of the nobil- 
 ity were his constant guests. Some of these, who 
 entertained hopes of possibly securing the throne, 
 encouraged his course, expecting that a vicious 
 life would speedily destroy Radama. Others, 
 who desired his favor, or who feared to incur his 
 disapproval, connived at the recklessness which 
 marked his life, and even became the instruments 
 of evil to him. 
 
 In this way the palace frequently became the 
 seat of lewdness and debauchery ; and from the 
 heathen court went forth an example calculated 
 to degrade more and more utterly the already low 
 morals of the people. On many of these festive 
 occasions drink would flow freely ; naked slave 
 girls would dance for the amusement of the com- 
 
40 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 pany ; obscene conversation would be indulged in, 
 and, under the influence of intoxication and in- 
 flamed passions, the company, led by the king, 
 would give themselves up to forms of revelry and 
 licentiousness too vile to utter. Such, in part, was 
 the strange and evil contrast presented by the 
 character of Radama. The king adhered strongly 
 to the worship of ancestors and kings, and at- 
 tached the highest importance to the erection and 
 maintenance of the tomb of the late king. Indeed, 
 his superior intelligence inspired him the more 
 elaborately to celebrate his memory. 
 
 A magnificent tomb was erected by the king's 
 command, he himself preparing the design. A 
 large variety of charms surrounded the great 
 vault, and others were raised at the entrance ; all 
 of them being designed either as objects for wor- 
 ship or as a protection for worshippers. Rad- 
 ama himself, as chief of his tribe, filled the priest- 
 ly office, and at the dedication of the tomb of his 
 predecessor, it was he who presided over the cere- 
 monies, and ofi^ered the sacrifices incident to the 
 occasion. Repeatedly, at state afifairs, Radama 
 would present offerings, and burn the fragrant 
 gum at this tomb ; and here he observed the reg- 
 ular seasons for ancestral worship. 
 
 The king still claimed, and at times exercised, 
 the extreme power of life and death over his sub- 
 jects. The slightest offence was sometimes vis- 
 ited with the death penalty. Indeed, instances 
 are on record, such as the strangling of the cook 
 
A Heathen Court 41 
 
 because by accident a few drops of soup had been 
 spilled on the queen's dress, showing that even 
 Radama set but small value on the lives of slaves 
 and lower subjects. If further evidence of his 
 loyalty to the customs of heathenism were needed, 
 it would be found in the fact that he had twelve 
 wives; and often the inner rooms — or woman's 
 portion — of the palace became the scene of quar- 
 rels and intrigues. Little else could be expected 
 than these continual manifestations of jealousy 
 and ill-feeling among his wives. The peace 
 that usually seemed to reign in the king's harem 
 was not the peace of concord, but of a deep-seated 
 fear of the king's anger in case the strifes should 
 become too bitter or too loud. The lives of these 
 wives were but a form of slavery, as exhausting 
 and bitter as, and probably more degrading than, 
 the life of the most despised manual slave on the 
 cotton plantations of the country. 
 
 There was in those days a semblance of law and 
 justice ; but the law was that of chance, and the 
 justice that of the poison cups. Trial by ordeal, or 
 tangena, was the usual mode of deciding the 
 guilt or the innocence of any person accused of 
 either of a large variety of crimes. It has been 
 estimated that ten per cent, of the population sub- 
 mitted to the ordeal in the course of their lives, 
 and that five per cent, of the entire population 
 died from the effects of the tangena cup. Upon 
 an accusation being made against a person, and 
 the king's authority for trial being given, the di- 
 
42 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 viners prepared the poison cup. There was op- 
 portunity given here for bribery, so that really 
 the will of the diviners, or the gifts of the accused 
 or his friends, usually decided the fate of such an 
 one. 
 
 Standing in the courtyard, surrounded by sol- 
 diers, friends and public spectators, the accused 
 was handed the poison cup, and required to drink 
 its contents. In almost every case it produced 
 violent vomiting and great discomfort. In some 
 cases nothing more serious happened, the accused 
 recovered, and was declared innocent. Prob- 
 ably in the majority of cases intense pains fol- 
 lowed the drinking of the potion, and these in- 
 creased until, in bitterest agony, the accused either 
 swooned and died, or was more mercifully and 
 speedily dispatched with a spear — the effects of 
 the cup being accepted as evidence of guilt. Such 
 was Radama, the brave and enlightened Malagasy 
 king; and such his court in a heathen country 
 and in heathen times. Such ever is heathenism ! 
 Such ever is human life, apart from the purifying 
 and sanctifying influences of Jesus of Nazareth, 
 and of the religion He gave to men. 
 
PART II 
 STREAKS OF LIGHT 
 
 Chapter 
 IV. Strange Messengers and a Strange 
 
 Message. 
 V. In a Mighty Faith. 
 VI. Light in the Darkness. 
 VII. The Idol Maker. 
 VIII. This New Sect. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 STRANGE MESSENGERS AND A STRANGE MESSAGE 
 
 The passing years brought changes and devel- 
 opments in those with whom we have already be- 
 come acquainted. That friendship which sprang 
 up so naturally between Rafaravavy and Rasal- 
 ama, had deepened with the flight of time. In 
 the meantime Rasalama had suffered the loss of 
 both of her parents. Her father first squandered 
 almost all his wealth on heathen vices, and then 
 died, leaving Rasalama and her mother but mean- 
 ly provided for. Shortly afterward, her mother 
 died, and Rasalama, reduced in circumstances, 
 and bereft of the affection of both parents, was 
 cast upon the world. In this time of trial she 
 learned to know the depth of the affection cher- 
 ished for her by Rafaravavy. Calling her to her 
 side, Rafaravavy sought to comfort her with such 
 consolations as her heathen faith afforded. But 
 the best comfort, at this time, was yielded by the 
 love of her womanly heart toward the orphan 
 girl. In Rasalama's loss, she found an opportu- 
 nity for gratifying her own sense of joy in the 
 presence of her young friend; and the friendship 
 between these two deepened, so that they sus- 
 tained toward each other much of the relation of 
 45 
 
46 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 mother and daughter. All the brightness of dis- 
 position and attractiveness of person which had 
 marked the girl became more fully developed as 
 she grew toward the period of maturity. Such 
 was the thought of, at least, one of the young men 
 who was early to come under the influence of the 
 gospel.; one who had been her friend and asso- 
 ciate for several years, and to whom her com- 
 pany was now even more acceptable than when, 
 as a girl, he had first been introduced to her. He 
 had marked, with growing interest and apprecia- 
 tion, the changes which manifested themselves in 
 her as she approached the threshold of woman- 
 hood ; and for some time had regarded her with 
 feelings different to those of mere friendship. 
 Nor had there been wanting signs, on her part, 
 which could scarcely be explained on the grounds 
 of friendship alone. Without betraying any idea 
 of immodesty, Rasalama had made it plain to all 
 her associates that this companion was regarded 
 by her with special favor ; and this state of affairs 
 had come to be recognized as giving him a par- 
 ticular right to her friendship and company. 
 
 Another change had reference to Rafaralahy, 
 who had been making progress with his duties, 
 and already stood high in the esteem of the offi- 
 cials. Since his position seemed fairly assured, 
 it did not appear strange that he should seek to 
 establish a home of his own. . Quietly the 
 friendship between himself and one of those to 
 whom we have referred, as amongst the remark- 
 
Strange Messengers 47 
 
 able group who rallied to the house of Rafara- 
 vavy, had been growing. 
 
 Meanwhile Rafaralahy had been securing land, 
 building and furnishing a house, and establishing 
 his rice fields, so that, when the heathen rites of 
 marriage made them one, it was to a home of 
 comfort, if not of luxury, he took his youthful 
 bride. 
 
 Such was the state of things when a new hope 
 began to dawn, and the first rays of a new light to 
 shine, for Madagascar — a hope old, yet ever new ; 
 light, pure, radiant and strong, yet at present, for 
 this land, only pale as the streaks of dawn. 
 
 Across the channel, human hearts had become 
 filled with a yearning to help this dark land. To- 
 ward it eyes were being strained. Ears had 
 caught the Macedonian cry, " Come over and help 
 us." Minds were awakening to a sense of duty ; 
 and lives were being consecrated to the effort to 
 introduce amongst those benighted people the one 
 uplifting influence for the nations, the one gospel 
 of glad tidings, the one sure source of peace and 
 joy and life — the message of the love of God. 
 Merchant vessels had come to this shore, repre- 
 senting the trade of almost every nation. Ships 
 had arrived from so-called civilized lands, for the 
 vile and degrading purpose of transporting hu- 
 man flesh and blood to other countries, that their 
 demands for labor might be supplied by the unre- 
 quited toil of heartbroken, oppressed and defense- 
 less slaves. 
 
48 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 But one morning, toward the end of 1818 a. d., 
 the watchers along the shores of the dark island 
 saw at daybreak the sails of an approaching ship, 
 which brought to their country messengers who 
 came on a different errand. 
 
 Quietly the vessel entered the port of Tama- 
 tave, and dropped her anchor. Presently one of 
 her boats was lowered, a party entered it, and 
 when it was rowed into shore, there stepped forth 
 a man with his wife and child. The name of 
 Jones will remain forever enshrined in the hearts 
 of the Malagasy. Many curious eyes were fixed 
 upon them, and many eager speculations were 
 made as to the purpose of their coming. But, 
 perhaps, the greatest surprise of all was created 
 when it became known that they had come as 
 the bearers of a message from the living and true 
 God — a message of His love for the Malagasy ; a 
 message of peace and goodwill for their country ; 
 a message of hope and deliverance for all its 
 people. 
 
 It did not take long to convince the people that 
 these messengers had come to them as friends, 
 and everything about them, and their message, 
 seemed to arouse the interest of the Malagasy in 
 their errand. Gathering companies of people 
 around them daily, they began to gradually un- 
 fold to them the strange and wondrous message 
 they had come to teach. Such was the character 
 of that teaching that each day witnessed a deep- 
 ening interest, on the part of the people, in the 
 
Strange Messengers 49 
 
 things spoken ; each day marked more and more 
 clearly the astonishment with which the supersti- 
 tious heathen heard the wonderful tidings pro- 
 claimed by these messengers. The people had a 
 conception of a Supreme Being, but only vague 
 ideas of His relationship to them, or of theirs to 
 Him. That fact is clearly indicated in many of 
 their proverbs, in which the Malagasy are rich. 
 For example, one of their proverbs, antedating 
 the commencement of Christian work in the Is- 
 land, utters this warning : " Sin not in the silent 
 valley, for God is there." — a beautiful commen- 
 tary, surely, on the statement of Hagar, when in 
 the wilderness : " Thou God seest me." 
 
 When these teachers told them that the Being 
 they feared — of whom they almost dreaded to 
 speak — was the Father of men, the friend of men ; 
 that He loved all men and would be loved of 
 them, their hearts were amazed. The nearest 
 approach to the Supreme One which they had 
 deemed possible was to come before a charm, or 
 idol form, and offer sacrifices and petitions. But 
 now they were told there was a living God to 
 whom they could draw near in prayer, and who, 
 although they could not see Him, could see and 
 hear them, and would surely answer their re- 
 quests. Nay! they even heard these messengers 
 speaking reverently to their God, and expecting 
 help from Him in answer to their prayers. All 
 the message was strange and new. To be told 
 that they might become the friends of God — 
 
50 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 sons of God ; that all the evil of their past lives 
 could be blotted out, not by the sacrifices they of- 
 fered to the idols, but by the mercy of the Su- 
 preme God, because a sacrifice had been oflFered 
 for them which He had accepted ; that " God so 
 loved the vi^orld, that He gave His only begotten 
 Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not 
 perish, but have everlasting life," this seemed to 
 them beyond belief. 
 
 The story of the life and sufferings of this 
 Jesus, the Son of God, and the call to follow Him, 
 presented to them a new and higher ideal than 
 they had ever before conceived or heard of. The 
 doctrine that there is a day coming when all the 
 dead shall rise, and that in another great day all 
 men shall stand before the judgment bar of this 
 Jesus, were ideas that filled many of their minds 
 with alarm. Had not many of them slain some 
 of their fellowmen ? And would those murdered 
 ones arise again to confront them? Had they 
 not been guilty of drunkenness and theft, of for- 
 nication and idolatry? And was the great God 
 going to call them into His presence to answer 
 to all these things? Yet, amid their fears and 
 wonder, they also heard words of hope and com- 
 fort ; for did not these messengers tell that " God 
 sent not His Son into the world to condemn the 
 world, but that the world, through Him, might 
 be saved " ? Did not they announce that who- 
 ever, even of the Malagasy, would accept these 
 tidings of salvation would be forgiven and re- 
 
Strange Messengers 51 
 
 ceive a life that could not perish? And did not 
 they tell of a land far fairer than Madagascar ; of 
 a city, grander far, than any in their country ; of 
 a home that should last forever; and of joy and 
 brightness and glory, unending? 
 
 It is impossible to conceive of the wonder with 
 which these strange tidings fell on the ears of 
 men and women who knew, or understood, but 
 little of love, friendship, liberty, joy — whose 
 whole lives were spent in fear and devoted to the 
 gratification of selfishness and passion. 
 
 What wonder that they who heard these mes- 
 sages from day to day talked freely about them? 
 And so, swiftly, and often with gross and absurd 
 additions, these tidings spread along through the 
 country, till, far away in the capital it became 
 known that strange messengers with a strange 
 message had reached the land. 
 
 Away in Antananarivo rumors of the teaching 
 began to circulate ; and one of the first to hear of 
 them was Rafaravavy. For a time she held her 
 peace that she might learn more. 
 
 But it was not many days before confirmation 
 was brought her that the rumors were all too true. 
 
 About a week after the news began to circulate 
 in the capital, a deputation of idol priests arrived 
 from Tamatave, and made their way straight to 
 the palace, where they sought an immediate pri- 
 vate audience with the king and his council. The 
 audience was granted, and before long the priests 
 were on their way back to Tamatave. So great 
 
52 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 was the secrecy preserved regarding this visit of 
 the priests, that, outside the palace walls, little or 
 nothing could be gleaned. That morning, as it 
 happened, Rasalama had gone forth early to 
 spend the day at the home of a friend. There 
 she had heard many of the rumors spoken of, and 
 had herself seen the deputation of priests depart. 
 So that, when she returned in the evening, she 
 rushed into the inner apartment with the cry, 
 " Oh ! Rafaravavy, have you heard the news ? " 
 "What news, my child?" asked the elder wo- 
 man. " Why, the strange rumors that are being 
 circulated all about the city. Do you not know 
 that every one is speaking of some men who have 
 come to our country and are setting forth new 
 doctrines ? It is said they denounce all our idols 
 saying they are not gods ; and are calling on men 
 to repent and to return to another God, whom 
 they declare to be the living and true God. There 
 are also many other strange things, which, it is 
 said, they teach." 
 
 " Well," answered Rafaravavy, " we do not need 
 to be excited or alarmed in regard to these mat- 
 ters. Are not our idols able to protect them- 
 selves? Who is able to harm our god, Kelema- 
 laza ? Who can hope to share the power of Man- 
 jakatsira? They who have cared so long for this, 
 our country, can surely care for themselves." 
 
 " But," replied Rasalama, " it really seems to me 
 there is some cause for alarm ; for some of our 
 idol-keepers from Tamatave, have arrived and 
 
Strange Messengers ^2 
 
 had a private audience with the king and coun- 
 cil, and this evening they returned in haste. What 
 can it mean ? " 
 
 " Well," said Rafaravavy, " we will wait pa- 
 tiently till to-night. The Prince Ramon j a will 
 be here, and whatever is to be known we shall 
 hear from him, and whatever he may tell us we 
 can rely upon." 
 
 So that, notwithstanding her great excitement, 
 Rasalama was compelled to wait as patiently as 
 she could until after supper had been served that 
 night, and the slaves had retired, when at length 
 it became possible to open the subject and ask 
 Prince Ramonja what truth there was in the 
 strange rumor. 
 
 Rafaravavy introduced the matter by reporting 
 to the prince the statements Rasalama had 
 brought in earlier in the evening, and asking if he 
 could give them any information. " Yes, indeed," 
 replied the prince, " there is all too much ground 
 for the rumors that have been circulating in the 
 city." " Why did the priests attend the palace 
 and return in such haste to-night ? " asked Rasal- 
 ama. " They came to represent matters to the 
 king's council, and to invoke the advice and help 
 of the king in regard to suppressing the mes- 
 sages these strangers are proclaiming." " But 
 what are the statements they are making?" in- 
 quired Rafaravavy. " Well, the priests informed 
 the council that these men are setting forth that 
 the gods we worship are helpless idols, which 
 
54 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 can neither see, nor hear, nor smell, nor walk, 
 nor handle ; that the Being they speak of is the 
 only living and true God ; that they know His 
 will, and possess a book in which He has caused 
 His will to be written ; and that they wish to 
 teach our people how to worship Him in spirit 
 and truth. They proclaim that this God is not 
 to be feared as we now dread His presence ; but 
 that He is to be loved and trusted, and that we 
 may call Him our Father. They declare that 
 God loves the whole world, and sent His Son long 
 ago to save the world, and to make men know 
 His Father's will and help them do it. And they 
 teach that our worship of the idols, and sacrifices 
 to them, cannot in any way assist us ; that only as 
 men believe in this Jesus as their friend and Sa- 
 viour, and strive to please Him, is there help and 
 hope for them. They teach, further, that men 
 are to be pure, kind, forgiving, temperate; that 
 no man should have more than one wife, and that 
 the name of God's Son, whom they call Jesus, is 
 above every name, and in that name alone men 
 are to worship. There are a great many other 
 truths of this kind that they appear to be teach- 
 ing — indeed, they are setting forth strange doc- 
 trines, which, if received, must lead to the utter 
 abolition of all our idols." " But," asked Rasa- 
 lama, " why did the priests want advice and help? 
 Have any of the people believed these tidings?" 
 " That is the danger," replied Ramonja. " The 
 priests have seen that very many are strangely 
 
Strange Messengers ^^ 
 
 taken with this new teaching, and inchned to be- 
 lieve in it. They seem to be drawn by its doc- 
 trine of love, and their religion seems to promise 
 so much of comfort and peace, after which so 
 many have been vainly seeking, that they seem as 
 if they would accept it. Moreover, these mes- 
 sengers speak of filling the whole land with the 
 sound of this name Jesus; and the priests hast- 
 ened to advise the king of these things and urge 
 him to see to it that the tidings spread no far- 
 ther." 
 
 " And what has the king done for them ? " 
 asked Rafaravavy. " Oh," said the prince, " the 
 king and his council seemed little disturbed by 
 the news the priests brought. He told them that 
 if these men had come as friends, and have no 
 hostile intentions toward the country, he was not 
 willing to interfere with them. For, said he, * I 
 would my people should learn all there is to be 
 known from all kinds of teachers. And as for 
 the idols, while I myself believe in them, and still 
 mean to reverence them wholly, if they cannot 
 take care of themselves in these times of upheaval, 
 I am not going to lay hands upon any man for 
 their help.' Upon these words the priests with- 
 drew, that they might speedily return to their 
 company. But I understand they had another 
 source of hope. For they said that, before they 
 left Tamatave, they were told sickness had al- 
 ready visited these messengers, and evidently the 
 idols were going to be avenged upon them." 
 
S6 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 At length Rafaravavy counseled that none of 
 them should be over-alarmed, but that they should 
 await patiently the development of affairs. Surely 
 the idols will be able to defend themselves ! She, 
 at least, had no fears of the issue of the struggle 
 between the gods of the country and the God of 
 the strangers. In this manner were the first tid- 
 ings of these strange messengers and their 
 strange message received by those to whom, in 
 days to come, that same message would become 
 the sweetest sound on earth. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 IN A MIGHTY FAITH. 
 
 It was not long before the heathen priests had 
 grounds for rejoicing. In the wide belt of low- 
 lands that extended around the island were many 
 swamps. The arrival of the rainy season soon 
 caused these swamp holes to be filled with stag- 
 nant pools of green, slimy water. And as the 
 blazing tropical sun streamed down on masses of 
 decaying vegetable matter, the air became 
 charged with malaria ; and the sickness laid hold 
 with a fatal grip upon the teachers. 
 
 Eagerly the priests listened from day to day to 
 hear of the effects of the sickness ; and when, one 
 morning, news went forth that one of their num- 
 ber was dead, the breasts of the heathen swelled 
 with triumph. Here was the trial between Jeho- 
 vah and their gods, and Jehovah was being 
 beaten ! Again, during the next few weeks, the 
 same tidings were circulated ; and as one by one 
 the messengers sank, and were laid to rest on a 
 heathen shore, the confidence of the priests in 
 the power of their gods grew. They began to 
 congratulate themselves, that even if the king 
 would not exert himself to help the gods, the gods 
 were well able to take care of themselves and of 
 57 
 
^8 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 the country. For a moment their exultations 
 were checked, when, just as they thought the last 
 of these visitors was about to die, another vessel 
 arrived, bringing some of his friends — Mr. and 
 Mrs, Bevan and child. Thus did it seem as if 
 Jehovah not only knew what was transpiring at 
 Tamatave, but was also able, in the nick of time, 
 to fill the places of the fallen. 
 
 But soon their feelings experienced another 
 change. For, in less than four weeks three new 
 graves were made, and the earth seemed to have 
 opened her mouth and swallowed up the rein- 
 forcements so lately arrived ; and again, they be- 
 lieved, the idols were victorious. 
 
 In the course of a few weeks only one of these 
 messengers remained to tell the story of God's 
 love to the dark and needy souls around. Friends, 
 wives, children, were sleeping in Jesus, and he 
 was so overcome by sickness and the repeated 
 blows of sorrow that had fallen upon his heart, 
 that at last, as the only hope of saving his life 
 and making it possible he should again proclaim 
 the glad news of salvation in that country, he de- 
 cided to leave the island for a time. 
 
 As the vessel that bore Mr. Jones away to the 
 Mauritius sailed out of port some of the people 
 who had begun to feel that these men were their 
 true friends looked on with sad hearts, and wrung 
 their hands in grief. But to the majority of the 
 heathen, and especially to the priests, that day 
 was one of rejoicing and victory. And with 
 
In a Mighty Faith 59 
 
 feasts and sacrifices they honored anew the idols 
 who had exerted their power, and driven the last 
 messenger of Jehovah from the island. 
 
 This good news for the heathen was soon car- 
 ried up country, and reached the palace. Rada- 
 ma showed no signs of special pleasure at the 
 news. In truth, he was rather disappointed ; for 
 he had hoped for some temporal good to accrue 
 to his people through the coming of these men to 
 teach them. He was not quite sure that, since so 
 many good things came from Europe, there 
 might not also be something good in the reli- 
 gion that came from that part of the world. 
 
 To the great majority in the capital the tidings 
 brought feelings of gratitude, and a new con- 
 fidence in their gods ; while to Rafaravavy and 
 her friends there came, if not actual rejoicing, 
 a great sense of relief. There had been in their 
 minds some misgivings as to what might be the 
 result of the message these men had to proclaim, 
 and it was a relief to them to know that their 
 voices were no longer to be heard calling on the 
 people to turn from their idols and worship the 
 Jehovah they proclaimed. So for the moment 
 idolatry seemed triumphant. Jehovah was van- 
 quished ! 
 
 But that sad and lonely messenger retreating 
 from the island was not cast down — he was not 
 despairing. In his heart there was no sense of 
 defeat, and no thought of failure in the great 
 work he had undertaken ; but rather a faith, a 
 
6o Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 mighty faith — even the faith that leads to victory 
 and overcomes the world. 
 
 The heathen might pride themselves in their 
 confidence in their idols, and encourage them- 
 selves as they thought of what their gods had 
 done. But little did they conceive of the faith 
 that dwelt in the heart of the lonely messenger; 
 little did they know of the mighty acts of the 
 Lord which formed the foundation of hope on 
 which he built. Those mighty acts had not yet 
 been uttered in the hearing of the Malagasy. 
 That Christian faith has been the marvel of the 
 ages ; and, again and again, its marvelous mani- 
 festations have struck awe and wonder to the 
 hearts of heathen and unbelievers. What was 
 the faith that supported this messenger? It was 
 unconquerable trust in God — trust based upon 
 experience, and which could not be shaken ; which 
 would not yield or be dismayed in presence of any 
 circumstances, however adverse or overwhelm- 
 ing they might appear. It was inexhaustible 
 patience in God's work — a spirit that would 
 watch, wait, pray, even though blessing should 
 tarry and discouragements gather thick ; patience 
 that could endure anything, save to utterly re- 
 linquish a duty undertaken. It was an un- 
 quenchable hope — a hope that, through the dark- 
 est night, the bitterest sorrow, the keenest disap- 
 pointments still dared to look for the day. It 
 was an irrepressible zeal for the service of Jeho- 
 vah — a zeal that consumed, so that the messenger 
 
In a Mighty Faith 6i 
 
 could cheerfully say, " Let me burn out for 
 God." 
 
 Given these qualities, and a God who is worthy 
 of such trust and patience, such hope and zeal, 
 and you have the elements of a mighty faith. 
 
 In that faith the lonely messenger would 3^et 
 return to claim Madagascar for Jehovah. That 
 faith in heathen lands has repeatedly overcome 
 prejudice, and awakened admiration and trust, 
 and ultimately the barriers of suspicion and su- 
 perstition have gone down, and faith has gained 
 the victory. The faith-filled teacher seemed for 
 a time defeated. But as the repulsed general, 
 whose army still lies around the besieged city, 
 sometimes retires with his staff to the hills, that 
 from a distant vantage ground he may watch the 
 city and detect the first sign of weakness, or the 
 first breach made by his artillery in the walls of 
 the citadel; so was it with the messenger of the 
 cross to Madagascar. 
 
 Month after month passed along, and the mes- 
 sengers with the strange message had become 
 almost forgotten. The silent graves by the sea- 
 shore were covered with the rank growth of 
 grass and weeds, and the idol priests had almost 
 ceased to speak of the grand victory of their gods 
 over Jehovah. But all this time the spirit of 
 that repulsed messenger was brooding over 
 Madagascar, and from the Mauritius a lonely 
 watch was being kept for the first breach in the 
 citadel — for the first opportunity of again en- 
 
62 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 tering the country. And plans were being 
 formed which, when they came to be carried out, 
 would fill the hearts of the rejoicing idolaters 
 with consternation and dismay. 
 
 In a mighty faith the effort was to be renewed ! 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 LIGHT IN THE DARKNESS 
 
 After many months of waiting and prepara- 
 tion, the long-looked-for breach appeared, and 
 early one morning, in the autumn of 1820, Tama- 
 tave awoke to a state of excitement; for again 
 that lonely, yet no longer sad but hopeful, mes- 
 senger stepped ashore, and once again that 
 strange message began to be heard. 
 
 A hastily summoned meeting of the idol-keep- 
 ers was held to decide what should be done. And 
 it was agreed upon that no time should be lost 
 in appealing to the gods to defend themselves 
 once more. Already some of the people had 
 shown clear signs of pleasure at having this 
 teacher again among them. Some had welcomed 
 him gladly ; some had brought him presents, and 
 not a few had repeated the messages which they 
 had heard from him on his previous visit, having 
 treasured them carefully in their minds all the 
 time. And so it became evident that, if the mouth 
 of this messenger was to be stopped at all, and 
 if Madagascar was not to be turned upside down, 
 the gods must bestir themselves. 
 
 Special feasts were proclaimed and sacrifices 
 offered; and day and night, before the idols, did 
 63 
 
64 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 their keepers chant their prayers : " O, KeHma- 
 laza, save the country! O, Ramakavaly, avenge 
 thyself upon thy foes! O, Fantaka, exert thy 
 magic power and slay this deceiver! O, Man- 
 jakatsirva, keep thy throne and let not thy king- 
 dom be divided with Jehovah ! " But the idols 
 were sleeping or journeying in a far country; 
 for though the priests became more and more 
 vehement in their prayers, there was none to hear 
 or to answer. This time the charms failed ; the 
 teacher lived. And what was more, it began to 
 be rumored that this messenger had grown bolder, 
 and now talked of marching up the country, of 
 entering the capital, of meeting the king, and 
 there, in the very heart of idolatry, of claiming 
 the whole land for his God. Nor were the ru- 
 mors without good foundation. In a few days, 
 accompanied by guides and bearers, who had 
 cheerfully agreed to convey him thither, the 
 teacher had started for Antananarivo. 
 
 For a second time a deputation was despatched 
 to the capital. This time they went, not to the 
 royal palace, but to the keepers of the national 
 idols, to warn them of the approaching danger, 
 and to urge every effort for the safety of the city 
 and people in view of the evil which threatened. 
 
 Great was the excitement awakened by this 
 news, and great the preparations made to secure 
 the protection of the idols and to defend the citv 
 from the pollution which must surround it should 
 the enemy pi the erods succeed in entering its 
 
Light in the Darkness 6^ 
 
 gates. Charms were erected at every point, and 
 special honors conferred on the idols to induce 
 them to put forth their utmost strength in this 
 moment of peril. Yet charms and sacrifices and 
 prayers were unavailing. A Mr. Hastie had been 
 appointed to proceed to Antananarivo, to act as 
 British Resident, and early in September, 1820, 
 his party, accompanied by Mr. Jones, left Tama- 
 tave for the capital. 
 
 For some sixty miles, as far as Andovoranto, 
 their route lay almost along the seashore ; and day 
 after day, they heard the waves of the Indian 
 ocean as they rolled upon the beach. 
 
 Presently they turned off, to climb the mountain 
 side ; and for some two weeks, their paths led 
 them upward and forward through ever chang- 
 ing scenery. At some spots, beautiful flowers 
 grew in wild luxuriance. At times they seemed 
 to be passing through parks which reminded them 
 of other lands. Fruit trees abounded, and much 
 of the soil appeared to be very fertile. 
 
 As they entered the province of Imerina 
 they were struck with the contrast it presented. 
 Barren looking hills, on whose crests were often 
 planted little villages, the houses being built of 
 mud made of the red soil, constrained them to 
 wonder how the people of the interior could be 
 supported. But they soon found that the valleys, 
 carefully tilled, were capable of yielding a supply 
 of rice equal to the support of an even larger 
 population. So they pressed forward. 
 
66 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 On the afternoon of October 3, as the sun was 
 slowly declining in the west, this group of 
 travelers steadily climbed the hill on which the 
 city stood, and, passing through the gate, this 
 strange messenger at length stood in their midst, 
 fearless, unawed, and unharmed. The city was 
 filled with wonder, for it had been known for 
 some days past what unprecedented efforts had 
 been put forth in order to bring disaster upon 
 this teacher of new doctrines ; and many minds 
 were filled with misgivings as they witnessed the 
 utter failure of all these efforts, and realized that 
 their citadel had been entered and that the servant 
 of this new god stood, as it were, face to face with 
 the gods of the nation and demanded their re- 
 nunciation. Before nightfall it became known 
 that on the morrow this teacher would enter the 
 palace, and state his mission to the king. All the 
 hopes of the heathen party were now centered 
 on Radama ; and that night, throughout the city, 
 special petitions were made that the morrow 
 might witness a signal victory for the idols over 
 Jehovah ! That evening, while Rafaravavy and 
 some of her friends were engaged in eager con- 
 versation over the events of the day, a special 
 messenger from the palace arrived, bearing a 
 summons to Prince Ramon j a to be at the Royal 
 Court at the rising of the sun next day, in order 
 to take part with the king and his council in the 
 reception of this messenger. 
 
 With a promise to bring next night a full re- 
 
Light in the Darkness 67 
 
 port of how matters should go on the morrow, 
 Ramonja withdrew, returned to his home and 
 retired for a few hours' rest. The following 
 morning at the time appointed the momentous 
 event took place. Seated upon the raised dais in 
 the throne room, and surrounded by his council, 
 Radama received the messenger of Jehovah, and 
 received him not merely with respect, but with 
 evident cordiality. For the first time in the midst 
 of his council the king had revealed that he felt 
 himself to be in the presence of one who was the 
 equal of Radama, king of Madagascar. 
 
 After introductions and the exchange of mu- 
 tual courtesies, Radama invited the teacher to 
 state the object of his visit. This was done with 
 freedom and at considerable length, the main pur- 
 pose set forth being that the teacher came to 
 bring to Radama and his people the knowledge 
 of the living and true God, who alone was able 
 to save men, who alone was worthy of the wor- 
 ship and service of mankind. The messenger set 
 forth the wonderful love of God toward man ; the 
 story of the life and sufferings of Jesus, the 
 friend and Saviour; and appealed to the king 
 not to oppose his mission, but rather to further 
 it, and himself to learn, and to permit his people 
 freely to learn of, and accept, the glad tidings he 
 came to proclaim. 
 
 In reply to the king's question as to how he in- 
 tended to perform the work of which he spoke, 
 the teacher explained that he, and others whq 
 
68 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 would shortly join him, would go all about 
 preaching- these truths to the people, setting forth 
 the folly of idolatry and teaching them to worship 
 the God whom he served. He also intended to 
 master the language of the land so as to be able 
 to speak intelligently to the people, and expected 
 to conduct himself as a loyal citizen, striving by 
 his life and example to give the people even a 
 higher, purer, nobler ideal of life and manhood. 
 He also spoke of translating the word of Jeho- 
 vah into the language of Madagascar, of opening 
 schools to teach the people to read and write, and 
 so fit them to become better citizens and subjects ; 
 and went so far as to hope that in future days 
 men might come to join him who would be able 
 to teach the arts of Western civilization, and so 
 give a further uplift to the people. 
 
 Radama and his council had listened with a 
 somewhat languid interest while the teacher 
 spoke of the special message he had come to de- 
 liver, and of the worship of Jehovah. But when 
 he began to speak of schools and teachers, of arts 
 and civilization, the whole council waked up and 
 the king manifested a degree of enthusiasm. So 
 that when, as Radama was promising his support 
 to the messenger in prosecuting his mission, one 
 of the more determined of the heathen party re- 
 minded him that he was the one to whom the peo- 
 ple looked as the champion of their ancestral 
 worship, which seemed to be threatened by these 
 new tidings, " Yes," replied Radama, " I am 
 
Light in the Darkness 69 
 
 king, and I am also defender of the ancestral 
 worship. But am I not also the father of my 
 country? And must not my great care be to 
 seek in every way the progress and enlightenment 
 of my people? I am loyal to our national gods 
 and religion. But gods must defend themselves 
 against gods. Here is the promise of knowledge 
 and of advancement and prosperity for my 
 country and my loved children, and I am not 
 going to allow a mere question of religious forms 
 or worship to stand in the way of a nation's prog- 
 ress. I will, therefore, encourage this man in 
 the work he comes to do. I will welcome others 
 like him who may come to seek the welfare of my 
 people; I will protect them even as my own 
 children, and I will proclaim that my people shall 
 be free to choose for themselves how far they will 
 accept their teachings and worship their Jeho- 
 vah." 
 
 Radama went even farther. For, on October 
 29th he sent a letter to England, to the Directors 
 of the London Missionary Society, making the 
 following appeal : " I request you to send me, 
 if convenient, as many missionaries as you may 
 deem proper, together with their families, if 
 they desire it ; provided, you send skilful artizans 
 to make my people workmen as well as good 
 Christians." 
 
 So was a rift opened in the dark clouds of 
 heathenism, which for centuries had hovered over 
 the life of this country, and at length light began 
 
yo Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 to arise in darkness. Naturally the idol-keepers 
 were greatly incensed at the results of this au- 
 dience with the king, and the liberty given this 
 strange messenger to go through the land, pro- 
 claiming another religion and seeking to turn the 
 people from the idols. Yet they could not take 
 any active steps to oppose the work, for the king's 
 authority was absolute. And while Radama 
 himself remained a heathen and loyal to the gods, 
 it was impossible to attempt to excite the popu- 
 lar feeling against the king or his decree. 
 
 When Prince Ramon j a visited Rafaravavy 
 later in the day he found quite a large and eager 
 company waiting to hear what had transpired at 
 the council. As he carefully rehearsed matters 
 point by point various emotions moved his hear- 
 ers, and when at last he told them of the king's 
 resolve, it was evident that some of them felt as 
 angry as the priests. 
 
 To them it appeared as if the flood-gates had 
 been opened, through which a tiny stream would 
 flow — the stream which, though small at first, 
 would grow stronger and wider, till it would be- 
 come a mighty power, sweeping away before it 
 every vestige of the ancestral worship, drowning 
 all the idols and utterly changing all the cus- 
 toms of the land. 
 
 Even when Prince Ramonja spoke in rather 
 favorable terms of the appearance of the mes- 
 senger, and of his conduct at the council, their 
 minds were not set at ease. Ramonja, of course, 
 
Light in the Darkness 71 
 
 assured them that he was in no way affected by 
 the new religion, but that, as a matter of poHcy, 
 he could not object to the king's action. As for 
 the gods, they knew their worth and power, and 
 the impossibility of uprooting the faith of the 
 people in their ancient religion. Why, then, 
 should they fear to accept so slight a religious 
 risk for the sake of so large temporal and politi- 
 cal advantage? Those who did not agree with 
 Ramon ja's opinion at least did not venture to 
 dispute it, and there the matter was allowed to 
 rest for the time. 
 
 But it soon became manifest that a greater is- 
 sue than most were aware of had been joined. 
 Very shortly other messengers of this strange 
 religion began to arrive, and many signs to ap- 
 pear that they intended to make the influence of 
 their God felt in the life of the country. 
 
 Not many weeks had passed away before it 
 was announced that two schools would be opened 
 in the city for the education of boys and girls. 
 Preaching of doctrines was constantly engaged 
 in publicly and privately. Every opportunity for 
 setting forth the message of divine love and 
 mercy and of the life of Jesus was seized, and so 
 amazed were the people at the zeal, the kindness, 
 the joyousness of this messenger, as compared 
 with the spirit of their own idol-keepers, that 
 very soon both schools were filled with eager 
 scholars. Schools were opened in the villages 
 near the capital, and almost before the priests 
 
72 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 had come to realize the true state of affairs, it 
 was reported that as many as two thousand 
 young people were under instruction. 
 
 Two other events presently created great as- 
 tonishment amongst the heathen. The king, per- 
 ceiving the advantage to be gained by sound edu- 
 cation, determined to make a special effort for the 
 good of the country. Selecting, with the aid of 
 the messenger, twenty of the brightest young 
 men to be found, he sent ten of these to the Mau- 
 ritius, and the other ten to England, that they 
 might secure a thorough education and become 
 the instructors of their people. One of these 
 young men was Prince Ratefy, who left his son 
 Rakotobe under the care of the teacher. Under 
 the instruction of the messenger it gradually be- 
 came apparent that young Rakotobe was losing 
 his interest in the idols, and was gaining an in- 
 terest in the religion of Jesus Christ. 
 
 The second event of importance was the es- 
 tablishment of a printing press in the city of An- 
 tananarivo. So rapidly did the influence of these 
 messengers and their message grow and spread, 
 that within eight years not only had the language 
 of the country been reduced to writing and 
 printed, but in and around the capital thirty 
 schools had been established, and more than four 
 thousand scholars were being taught ; the Gospel 
 of Luke had been translated, and was being 
 printed by trained Malagasy, and so many had 
 come under the influence of the strange message 
 
Light in the Darkness 73 
 
 that already it was becoming the best known 
 teaching in the city, and some were not only for- 
 saking the worship of the idols, but were seeking 
 to live in accordance with the new teaching they 
 had received. Thus the people that sat in dark- 
 ness saw a great light. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 THE IDOL maker's SHOP 
 
 Picture to yourself, in a suburb of the city, 
 standing back a little way from the road, one of 
 the most frequented spots of the capital — the 
 home of Bczanozano. At the head of a grassy 
 slope stood a house, somewhat superior to the 
 general style in construction and furnishing. Be- 
 hind the house a good-sized garden, where vege- 
 tables of various kinds grew, and where tropical 
 plants abounded. Farther back the ground rose 
 so as to form a knoll, and this little hill covered 
 with a wood piece, contained trees of several va- 
 rieties. A little way in front of the house, and 
 ofif to the left, a smaller and rougher building, 
 used by Bezanozano as his workshop. Inside 
 the shop, the furniture consisted of a seat and 
 bench for the workman, and a rather uncomforta- 
 ble seat for his customers. 
 
 Look on the shelves at a number of small and 
 curiously shaped objects, some of them rudely 
 carved to resemble beetles, fish or men ; some of 
 them simply the teeth of crocodiles, polished, and 
 in some cases painted. See under the bench, and 
 scattered about the floor, small blocks of wood and 
 unpolished teeth and bones, awaiting the skill of 
 the workman. Bezanozano was an idol maker, 
 74 
 
The Idol Maker's Shop 75 
 
 and this his workshop. As such he occupied 
 an influential position in the community, many of 
 the poor people having a wholesome dread of the 
 man who made gods ; while even the better classes 
 counted it a privilege to spend a while in con- 
 versation with the man whose work was so essen- 
 tial to their peace of mind and sense of security. 
 
 Just at the time when the strange messengers 
 were filling the whole city with their doctrines, 
 Rafaravavy seized the opportunity to secure an 
 idol much larger than those usually made, and 
 one manufactured from a tree that would not 
 rot. 
 
 Arriving in the early morning, she found Be- 
 zanozano alone in his shop, seated at his bench and 
 just putting the finishing touches to a charm he 
 was preparing for one of the nobles. 
 
 Greeting the idol maker cordially, and receiving 
 in response a respectful welcome, Rafaravavy 
 congratulated him on the beauty of the piece of 
 workmanship he was completing, and then made 
 known her errand. A hurried search through 
 the material at hand showed Bezanozano that he 
 had not in his shop a piece of wood sufficiently 
 large and sound to enable him to meet Rafara- 
 vavy's requirements. But he promised, if she 
 could wait a short time, to go up to his knoll and 
 select a kind of tree that should be in every way 
 suitable. Taking his axe he went forth, and in 
 a short time returned, bearing on his shoulder 
 that which would amply suffice for his purpose. 
 
"jd Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Rafaravavy watched with much interest the 
 gradual development of the idol that was to be- 
 come her possession, and which she expected 
 would prove a powerful protector of her person 
 and home. She saw Bezanozano trim the branch 
 he had brought from his wood piece. Cutting 
 from the thick end of the limb a piece sufficient 
 for the work in hand, he chopped up the smaller 
 pieces of the thin end, and threw them in a heap 
 by themselves. Then, taking his seat, he began 
 the task of shaping the rude block of wood. 
 
 Occasional remarks were passed between Ra- 
 faravavy and the idol maker on matters connected 
 with his trade and the skill required for its suc- 
 cessful conduct. 
 
 At length Rafaravavy touched upon the sub- 
 ject which was so much in her mind by the ques- 
 tion : " Have you been unusually busy, or have 
 you had less demand for your services, of late, 
 Bezanozano? " 
 
 " Well," replied he, " I think I have found 
 trade rather more brisk than usual. But why do 
 you raise the question ? " 
 
 " You cannot be a stranger, Bezanozano, to the 
 strange tidings which are being everywhere pro- 
 claimed in and around our city, or to the large 
 interest which many seem to take in the messages 
 spoken ; and I was anxious to know if these things 
 had in any way affected your craft, or interfered 
 with the demand for idols." 
 
 " Well, no ! if anything, these strange events 
 
The Idol Maker's Shop 77 
 
 seem to have increased the anxiety of the people 
 to possess Ody (charms) for their protection, 
 and business has been good for a considerable 
 time." 
 
 " Then, you do not think much is being done by 
 these strangers to unsettle the faith of our peo- 
 ple in our gods ? " 
 
 " I have not yet ventured an opinion on that 
 subject, but if I must be candid, my impression 
 is, that the increased demand for my services is 
 evidence of the progress being made in under- 
 mining our national worship." 
 
 " But how ? Explain what you mean, Bezano- 
 zano, for I thought many had done, or would do, 
 as I myself am doing. As for me, have not I 
 come to purchase this mighty idol for the express 
 purpose of safeguarding my home against the 
 inroads of this false teaching? Surely this is 
 what others are also doing, and with an increase 
 of devotion and reverence for the gods, how will it 
 be possible for those who oppose them to pros- 
 per?" 
 
 " Ah ! but your words only seem to confirm my 
 theory. For, do you not see that the very deep- 
 ened spirit of devotion to our idols is token of a 
 widespread fear that our gods are not themselves 
 awake to their danger, and so is a concession that 
 it may be possible for these new teachers to cir- 
 cumvent the gods in whom we trust? Not only 
 so, but, as I said, the increased demand does not 
 come from those voung men and women who are 
 
yS Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 reaching years of maturity, and, therefore, might 
 be expected to want household gods and charms, 
 but rather from parents, and such as have long 
 been loyal to our worship, and who seem impelled 
 by some secret fear of these doctrines which are 
 being spread abroad to seek for new, and, if pos- 
 sible, stronger powers to guard their homes from 
 the evils likely to follow upon their dissemination. 
 In truth, it seems to me these strange messengers 
 are already captivating the minds and winning 
 the confidence of our young people ; and you know 
 that if the young people of our country go over 
 to Christianity, our ancestral worship is doomed." 
 " But, Bezanozano, what exactly are the truths 
 these teachers set forth ? " 
 
 " Well, I have heard a good deal, from many 
 sources, of their teaching, and I find that these 
 men act as wisely as serpents. They point the 
 young people to the idols they have been accus- 
 tomed to worship, and ask them what those idols 
 represent. When they have drawn from the 
 young an admission that these images, as they call 
 them, represent the Supreme God, and have 
 proved that the people know little, or nothing, 
 of the Supreme God, then, say they, the very god 
 whom you are ignorantly worshiping is the god 
 we declare unto you. To us He has revealed 
 Himself, and it is His word, and will, and teach- 
 ing, we proclaim." 
 
 " And can it be, think you. Bezanozano, that 
 they have really received any revelation from the 
 
The Idol Maker's Shop 79 
 
 Supreme God ? Can He have given to any peo- 
 ple larger knowledge of His will than to us ? " 
 
 " Of that, in truth, I cannot speak with cer- 
 tainty ; but these teachers say so, and they seem 
 to believe them. Then they point to the idols, 
 which, they say, can neither see, nor hear, nor 
 speak, and which do not move about among their 
 worshipers as friends. And when this has taken 
 hold of the people's minds, they begin to tell of 
 one Jesus, whom they call the Son of God, and 
 say that He, in infinite love, came down to this 
 earth to live with men ; that He saw arid spake 
 to men ; that He was known as the friend of men ; 
 that He worked mighty miracles for the help 
 and comfort of even the poorest and most de- 
 spised; and all this because of the love He had 
 for men. Nay, more, they speak of Him as hav- 
 ing laid down His life to deliver all men from 
 the bondage of evil, in which they were heldj 
 and that, though He is not now on earth, but 
 living again in His Father's home. He still loves 
 all men, and is able and willing to save all who 
 look to Him and follow His teachings." 
 
 " Well," said Rafaravavy, " that certainly 
 seems an attractive way of putting forth their doc- 
 trines. But do you think such things can be 
 true?" 
 
 " On that point, Rafaravavy, I do not care now 
 to venture an opinion. But it certainly makes 
 their Jehovah a powerful antagonist of our idol 
 gods, when they set Him forth as One who loves 
 
8o Sign of the Cross In Madagascar 
 
 everybody, whereas our gods, all of them, seek 
 to maintain their influence by filling their wor- 
 shipers with fear of them. Beyond this, I un- 
 derstand they point to what they call the licen- 
 tiousness not only permitted, but encouraged, by 
 our religion — to the gross and open drunkenness 
 and immorality of its devotees ; and then they draw 
 a picture of the purity and temperance, the gentle- 
 ness and love, the meekness and truth, which form 
 the character of their God, their Jesus, and which 
 mark the lives of all who live by His teaching; 
 and I fear the contrast presented to the minds of 
 our people is not favorable to our worship. 
 
 Thus, while Bezanozano worked, he and Ra- 
 faravavy talked on this subject that was stirring 
 all hearts, and so the time passed away and even- 
 ing drew on. 
 
 While he completed the work, the idol maker 
 put on the evening meal to cook, and Rafara- 
 vavy noticed that, in kindling the fire, he used for 
 that purpose the branches and remaining portion 
 of the limb from which he was making the idol. 
 
 When the meal was ready she partook of it, 
 and then, paying the idol maker for his work, took 
 her idol, and departed homeward. But Rafara- 
 vavy carried away with her more than the image 
 she had purchased — she carried food for long and 
 earnest thought from the day's conversation. 
 
 It was not, therefore, surprising that, before 
 retiring to rest that night, she rehearsed with 
 Rasalama most of the things to which she had 
 
The Idol Maker's Shop 8i 
 
 listened. Was it that she was unusually wearied 
 with the day's exercise and excitement ? Was it 
 that the things she had heard from Bezanozano 
 concerning this new teaching were even now be- 
 ginning to affect her mind toward her own re- 
 ligion? In any case, Rafaravavy became con- 
 scious of a marked loss of interest in the new god 
 she had been so eager that day to obtain ; and, 
 with very limited devotions at the shrine, she be- 
 took herself to rest. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE NEW SECT 
 
 It was not long before evidence began to be 
 furnished of the inroads the new faith was mak- 
 ing on the worship and superstitions of the peo- 
 ple. Very soon rumors went abroad that one and 
 another had ceased to worship the idols, and had 
 placed themselves entirely under the instruction 
 of the teachers. 
 
 In the schools many were learning not only to 
 read, but by their reading to understand more 
 fully the truths of the religion called Christianity. 
 And so in homes throughout the capital parents 
 discovered that their boys and girls were becom- 
 ing indifferent to the customs which they them- 
 selves deemed so sacred. 
 
 Yet it seemed unwise, and indeed impossible, 
 to prevent the children from taking advantage 
 of the opportunities for self-improvement thus 
 prepared for them. In many homes the risk of 
 the children joining the new sect, and forsaking 
 altogether the worship of their fathers, was ac- 
 cepted in the same spirit in which the king had 
 welcomed the teacher — for the sake of the un- 
 doubted advantages which the school teaching 
 would yield to those who received it. These 
 82 
 
The New Sect 83 
 
 teachers had mastered the Malagasy language, 
 and were able to speak so that all the people could 
 clearly understand their message. 
 
 The immediate effect was an increasingly 
 widespread interest in all they said or did. It 
 was now no uncommon thing to see hundreds of 
 old and young alike gathered to listen to their 
 words. Some were visibly affected, not only by 
 the beauty and purity of their teaching, but by 
 some mysterious power which the heathen could 
 not understand, but which the teachers had said 
 they would surely sooner or later feel, because 
 it was the power of the Holy Spirit whom Jesus 
 had promised to send abroad with His messen- 
 gers to convince the world of sin, of righteous- 
 ness and of judgment to come. It was noticed 
 that this strange influence was felt by the listen- 
 ers, especially after the teachers had been upon 
 their knees engaged in prayer to Jehovah. And 
 so convinced at last did the heathen become that 
 the success attending the teaching was connected 
 with these prayers — prayers withal so full of 
 fervor, of joy, and of expectancy, and in so 
 marked contrast to the cold petitions offered to 
 the idols — that at length they began to call the new 
 sect by a new but significantly beautiful name, 
 viz. : the " praying ones." 
 
 With this deepened interest in the new mes- 
 sage, which now began to be known by the term, 
 the gospel, came a corresponding decrease of 
 interest in the former worship and practices ; and 
 
84 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 it became indeed evident how much power the 
 new sect was gathering, when, shortly, some of 
 the heathen resolved to publicly repudiate their 
 idols, acknowledge their faith in Jehovah, and 
 receive in the presence of a great multitude the 
 rite of baptism, which they had come to under- 
 stand was the sign by which they should confess 
 their faith in Jesus Christ as their Saviour, and 
 their loyalty to Him as their Master and Lord. 
 
 Now a definite opportunity was afforded for 
 contrasting the fruits of idolatry with the fruits 
 of this gospel and the worship of Jehovah; and 
 as weeks and months passed by even the most 
 prejudiced were compelled to admit that the con- 
 trast was altogether in favor of the Christians. 
 
 The changed disposition, the joyousness, truth- 
 fulness, honesty, the purity of speech and life, 
 soon began to proclaim the absolute superiority 
 of the Christian faith over idolatry. And many, 
 even of those who had no intention of renounc- 
 ing their idolatry, were constrained to admire 
 the wonderful change in the character that had 
 been wrought by this new faith, and to modify 
 their hostility toward a religion that could so 
 change men's hearts ; for that was the truth that 
 forced itself upon the heathen minds — that in 
 some way these Christians had got new hearts. 
 
 As might be expected, Radama was highly 
 pleased with the results which had followed his 
 reception of the teachers. Even if the idol 
 makers were chagrined, and a number of his 
 
The New Sect 85 
 
 people had fully embraced the new faith, were 
 not singular benefits being conferred upon the 
 country by the schools ? And was there not here 
 the promise of a day of generous enlightenment 
 for the land? And would not his name go down 
 to future generations surrounded with a halo of 
 glory as the one who introduced this era of light 
 and civilization? So Radama was satisfied, and 
 the influence of Christianity grew, makmg head- 
 way and gaining friends even at court. 
 
 Well was it that for a season Christianity 
 flourished thus. Such friends would yet be 
 needed for dark days. 
 
 One of the first to make an open confession of 
 the Christian faith was a young man named 
 Ramaka. Naturally bright and clever, he had 
 made the most of the advantages offered by the 
 schools, and acquitted himself as one of the best 
 scholars connected with the Christian faith. 
 Added to his enthusiastic disposition was a pas- 
 sionate love for Christ, and very soon, in Ra- 
 maka, the heathen began to discover a hitherto 
 unexpected quality in this new faith. 
 
 Accustomed, as they were, to the apathy en- 
 gendered by their own superstitions, they im- 
 agined Christianity would prove itself an easy- 
 going opponent. But Ramaka soon undeceived 
 them on this point. 
 
 His heart had laid hold on one fact — namely^ 
 that his new Master, Jesus Christ, expected every 
 one who loved Him to become a messenger for 
 
86 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Him. And so it was that, in the aggressive ef- 
 forts of the young disciple to bring others to the 
 service and love of Jesus, the heathen found they 
 had a new force — and one difficult to estimate — 
 to reckon with. If every Christian was going 
 to be a Ramaka, then what power would stem 
 the tide of this religion that it should not over- 
 flow the whole land and sweep the idols into the 
 deep? 
 
 Even if Rafaravavy had so wished, it would 
 not have been possible for her to avoid coming 
 into closer contact with Christianity. The gospel 
 message, the spread of the new faith, and the char- 
 acter of its converts, were constant themes of con- 
 versation at her home. Often the discussion of 
 some doctrine was animated. Often the admi- 
 ration of the heathen for some of the truths they 
 heard, and the practices they witnessed, was ex- 
 pressed in almost unguarded terms; and when, 
 one day, Ranivo proposed that out of curiosity 
 Rafaravavy and some few friends should go and 
 hear one of these teachers publish the gospel, she 
 yielded with something more than a formal as- 
 sent — with something of warmth and earnest- 
 ness. It caused no slight astonishment when 
 Rafaravavy, accompanied by Ranivo, Rasalama 
 and Prince Ramonja entered the place of wor- 
 ship, and at once the question began to be asked : 
 Is Rafaravavy also among the Christians? 
 Though no visible effect was then produced, yet 
 the Christians had noticed the manifestation of 
 
The New Sect 87 
 
 a preparedness to listen. Accordingly, the next 
 day Ramaka made his way to the home of Ra- 
 faravavy, and after some time spent in conversa- 
 tion, asked her that he might read her something 
 from his Bible on the subject of idolatry. Being 
 permitted to do so, he turned to the prophesies 
 of Isaiah, and read thence a description of the 
 idol maker and the idol worshiper. The actions 
 of Bezanozano were fresh in the mind of Rafar- 
 avavy, and it was with feelings of wonder she 
 heard Ramaka read from his book so exact a de- 
 scription of what she had seen : " He planteth 
 a fir tree, and the rain doth nourish it. Then 
 shall it be for man to burn ; and he taketh thereof 
 and warmeth himself; yea, he kindleth and bak- 
 eth bread ; yea, he maketh a god and worshipeth 
 it." At that moment a strange light broke in 
 upon Rafaravavy's mind, revealing to her much 
 of the folly and shame of idolatry. She reques- 
 ted Ramaka to come often and read to her from 
 this wonderful book. Gradually her mind 
 opened to receive the truth, until shortly after- 
 wards she renounced the idols she had so long 
 worshiped, accepted the Christian's God as her 
 God, and, casting in her lot with the new sect, 
 publicly confessed her faith in Jesus as her 
 Saviour. 
 
 Rafaravavy at once became the center of an 
 interested group. Rasalama was in a state of 
 great indecision as to the new religion ; Ranivo, 
 who had gone to hear the gospel out of mere 
 
88 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 curiosity, had since then seemed much more 
 thoughtful ; Ramonja and Rafaralahy were both 
 of them much less zealous in their devotions to 
 the idols, and seemed desirous of affording coun- 
 tenance to the Christians. 
 
 Probably in this desire they were strengthened 
 by the knowledge that there was in the palace 
 one powerful friend of that faith. Ratefy had 
 returned from England with clear and strong 
 impressions as to the greatness of that country, 
 and the help that must come to Madagascar 
 through her friendship; and, although not a 
 Christian, he was most favorably disposed to- 
 ward the faith, for he had seen that the Chrisr 
 tian faith was at the foundation of England's 
 prosperity. 
 
 Thus, when on his return to Antananarivo, he 
 discovered that his son Rakotobe had become a 
 Christian, and was openly recognized as such, in- 
 stead of feeling angry he was conscious of a 
 sense of relief and joy. If such were his feel- 
 ings, what must have been those of the Chris- 
 tians in this matter, for, notwithstanding his 
 youth, Rakotobe was at present the most influen- 
 tial person at court. He was nephew to the 
 king, and it was well known that Radama had 
 designated the young man as his successor. Ra- 
 tefy, therefore, was filled with hope that when 
 his son should come to the throne he would build 
 his kingdom on the same foundation as that on 
 which England's greatness rested. And yet 
 
The New Sect 89 
 
 higher and more jubilant were the expectations 
 of the Christians as they looked forward to hav- 
 ing a Christian king on the throne of the country. 
 
 Ratefy was not permitted for long to share the 
 company of Rakotobe. It had been Radama's 
 purpose in sending him to England to have him 
 thoroughly fitted for the discharge of important 
 service to the government ; and Ratefy had ful- 
 iilled the king's expectations in the liberal views 
 he had imbibed and the knowledge he had gained. 
 Very shortly he was appointed to a large district 
 in the northeast, where there had been some 
 trouble, in the hope that his wisdom and humane 
 policy would restore peace and produce good re- 
 sults for the tribe. Almost at once Ratefy re- 
 moved to his new sphere of service, again leaving 
 Rakotobe under the watchful protection of the 
 teachers. 
 
 The home of Rafaravavy naturally formed a 
 center where she and her friends had much to 
 say regarding the truths she had accepted, and 
 night after night the Christian gospel was read 
 and studied, and prayed over — Ramaka and Ra- 
 faravavy always leading. Little by little one 
 and another heart was opening to the knowledge 
 of Jesus. Fantaka alone seemed to be uninflu- 
 enced by the teaching. Indeed, for a time she 
 seemed to become almost fanatical in her devo- 
 tion to the household gods of her father, and she 
 bitterly reproached Rafaravavy for her unfaith- 
 fulness to them. 
 
90 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 But her reproaches were received with such a 
 gentleness of spirit that gradually Fantaka was 
 compelled to acknowledge to herself that, after all, 
 the Christian was nobler than the heathen. 
 
 Thus the Christian faith was spreading and be- 
 coming established, and was already gaining fa- 
 vor and converts even in the royal palace. But 
 the same events which brought such joy and hope 
 to the hearts of the Christians served to quicken 
 the anger and arouse the jealousy of the heathen 
 party, and especially the idol keepers and priests ; 
 and many and deep were the mutterings against 
 these " praying ones " — the new sect. 
 
PART III 
 
 DAYBREAK THROUGH 
 
 CLOUDS 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 IX. A Woman's Intrigue. 
 
 X. Evil Omens. 
 
 XL A Royal Proclamation. 
 XII. The Kabary. 
 
 XIII. Suspense. 
 
 XIV. Betrayed. 
 
 XV. Divine Interposition. 
 
 XVI. Deceived. 
 
 XVII. The First Martyr. 
 
 XVIII. Fugitives. 
 
 XIX. Out of the Jaws of Death. 
 
 XX. A Queen's Infatuation. 
 
 XXI. In the Judgment Hall, 
 
 XXII. Faithful unto Death. 
 
 XXIII. The Last Kabary. 
 
 XXIV. In the Chamber of Death. 
 XXV. Out of Bondage. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 A woman's intrigue. 
 
 Those who have Hved in a tropical country, 
 such as Madagascar, are familiar with the strug- 
 gles through which the day often seems to dawn. 
 In its earliest stages thin forks of light gleam 
 across the night sky, cleaving it north and south 
 and pointing toward the meridian. 
 
 But for a time, dark, gloomy, inky clouds float 
 hither and thither over the horizon, and creep 
 along the tops of the Eastern hills, as if they 
 would stay the sun in his course and turn back 
 those streaks of dawning day. 
 
 Ultimately the clouds depart, or are burst 
 asunder by the rising sun ; and over and under, 
 and through the clouds, the day breaks. 
 
 The phenomena of nature might illustrate, in 
 measure, the phenomena which accompanied the 
 passing of the dark night of superstition and 
 idolatry in Madagascar, and the dawn of spirit- 
 ual light and life — daybreak through the clouds. 
 
 In the midst of the dawn of promise, a dark 
 cloud overcast the sky. Radama, as we have 
 seen, while possessed of many traits of charac- 
 ter which separated him from the majority of 
 heathen around, still adhered to the ancient cus- 
 93 
 
94 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 toms and faith, and, without restraint, gave him- 
 self up to the hcentiousness which prevailed 
 amongst his people. It could scarcely be ex- 
 pected that one who seemed to turn his whole 
 life into one long day of indulgence and excess, 
 should attain a great age. In 1828 it became 
 known that the king was sick, and as the weeks 
 passed away it became a matter of certainty that 
 his enfeebled constitution could not for long re- 
 sist the inroads of disease. Conscious that the 
 end was drawing near, Radama one day sum- 
 moned his council and his nephew Rakotobe as 
 his successor on the throne, taking an oath of 
 the council that they would faithfully execute 
 his will and loyally support the young king. 
 Turning to Rakotobe he reminded him of all that 
 he had done for the teachers and the Christian 
 faith, and expressed his gladness that, though he 
 himself was passing away in the darkness of 
 idolatry, Rakotobe had embraced the new faith 
 and rejoiced in the light it had brought; and 
 urged him to be the friend and protector of all 
 the Christians, and to seek to spread the light 
 and increase the blessings which had begun to 
 uplift the country. With the utmost heartiness 
 Rakotobe promised all this, at the same time ex- 
 pressing his own sorrow that Radama should 
 only have seen the light, and not have walked in 
 it ; so that, while the star of hope was rising, with 
 bright promise for his country, he who had pre- 
 pared the way for that light was now passing 
 
A Woman's Intrigue g^ 
 
 out into a darkness, awful and mysterious. Noth- 
 ing, however, could change the position of Ra- 
 dama. 
 
 Intellectually and politically he admired Christ 
 and His religion. But he had not, and sought 
 not, the power to break away from his evil life, 
 and morally and spiritually he remained a 
 heathen. 
 
 When the council retired, Radama's mother 
 and sister came to take a last farewell of the king ; 
 and while they stood around his bed, heart- 
 broken with grief, just as the sun went down, 
 Radama's spirit fled — the most enlightened 
 heathen ruler of Madagascar had passed to his 
 account. 
 
 Later in the evening the council assembled and 
 arranged to keep secret the death of the king 
 until all the plans were completed for proclaim- 
 ing Rakotobe the successor of Radama I. Little 
 did they anticipate the awful consequences that 
 followed this decision. The council separated 
 to meet again the next afternoon to complete the 
 preparations for the coronation of the new king. 
 
 That same night another council was held in 
 the capital. The late king had had twelve wives, 
 and his harem had been full of intrigues ; so that 
 some of these heathen women were adepts in 
 the art. One of them, named Ranavalona, had at 
 present no child of her own, whose claim to the 
 throne she could set forth ; but, being a woman of 
 unscrupulous character and cruel disposition, she 
 
g6 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 aspired to something higher. Her purpose was 
 already formed — to try and secure the royal 
 power for herself. She was fierce in her support 
 of the idols, and hoped on this account to receive 
 help from the idol keepers. She was also 
 wealthy, and hoped to be able to bribe others to 
 support her claims. Accordingly, she sum- 
 moned Kelazapa, the chief keeper of the national 
 gods, and with him the commander of the army. 
 After taking from them an oath of secrecy she 
 began to unfold her plans. To the commander 
 of the royal army she appealed by a heavy bribe 
 — urging him to put forth earnest efforts, and to 
 use such sums of money as might be necessary to 
 gain the army to her side. By this means, 
 coupled with promises of promotion and power, 
 she secured the promise of the commander to use 
 his influence in the direction desired. In seek- 
 ing to gain the hearty support of the idol keepers 
 she not only used bribes, but also sought to 
 arouse their zeal in her cause by pointing out 
 that Rakotobe had professed Christianity, and 
 that others, who might claim the throne in op- 
 position to him, were also favorably inclined to 
 the new faith ; while she had always been loyal to 
 the national worship, was the friend of the idols, 
 and was prepared to exert all the royal influence 
 against Christianity. She then went on to show 
 that, by supporting her cause, Kelazapa could 
 not only obtain wealth, but also secure a most 
 
A Woman's Intrigue 97 
 
 powerful ally in his efforts to oppose the spread 
 of the new faith. 
 
 This council separated, to meet at noon next 
 day, that reports might be given as to the pros- 
 pect of securing the support of the army and the 
 idol keepers in the attempt in which Ranavalona 
 was now determined. 
 
 The following day, at noon, this council of 
 conspirators assembled; and one hour later the 
 government council met for the purpose of put- 
 ting into effect the will of the late king. 
 
 Ranavalona presided at her council, and was 
 encouraged, when, on asking what reports had 
 been brought back, she was assured of the abso- 
 lute support of the army and the priests. At the 
 same time the commander pointed out the grave 
 risks involved in her attempt. If by any means 
 it should fail, or if subsequently any of the sev- 
 eral claimants for the throne, apart from Rako- 
 tobe, should become sufficiently powerful to suc- 
 cessfully contend with her, it would mean instant 
 death for her and for all who united in her plot. 
 
 The priests also pointed out that they would 
 depend on her to protect them from the anger 
 of the late king's council ; and they warned her 
 of the difficulty of accomplishing her purpose un- 
 less in some way the people could be induced to 
 believe that this was not a contest between hu- 
 man beings alone, but between the national gods 
 and Jehovah. Then she might hope to have the 
 multitude on her side. 
 
98 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Perhaps their own proverb did not occur to 
 their minds — one which might have made them 
 pause and consider that perhaps Jehovah was, 
 for the moment, winking at their plottings : 
 " There is nothing unknown to God, but He in- 
 tentionally bows down His head." To their credit, 
 be it said, the commander and Kelazapa had not 
 till that time entertained the idea of destroying 
 the claimants who might oppose Ranavalona's 
 accession to the throne ; and, perhaps for this 
 reason the chances of success seemed to them the 
 more remote. 
 
 Not so, however, with Ranavalona. Strong in 
 her ambitions, and unscrupulous in her acts, she 
 was ready for all that might be involved in the 
 conspiracy. Speedily she unfolded her plans, 
 which were that the commander^ with several 
 companies of soldiers, should seize Rakotobe 
 and put him to death ; that any others who 
 sought to interfere with her plans should simi- 
 larly be put beyond the power to dispute them ; 
 and that Kelazapa should make public a procla- 
 mation that the national gods had declared Ran- 
 avalona should be queen. 
 
 The calmness with which Ranavalona set forth 
 her scheme of death surprised even the soldier 
 and the crafty priest. But they had already so 
 far committed themselves that there was no re- 
 ceding with safety, and by the necessity of their 
 position they were now compelled to become the 
 tools in the hands of an inhuman woman, by 
 
A Woman's Intrigue 99 
 
 which she would accomplish a diabolical crime, 
 and seize a throne. 
 
 No time was to be lost, for at any moment the 
 palace gates might be thrown open, and the ac- 
 cession of Rakotobe be proclaimed to the people. 
 Immediately a proclamation was made ready and 
 posted at the entrance to the palace courtyard, 
 announcing that the idols had nominated Rana- 
 valona for queen. At the same time several com- 
 panies of soldiers surrounded the courtyard and 
 the council meeting within the palace was sum- 
 moned to surrender. When the chief of the army 
 appeared at the council door, the president asked 
 for an explanation of the intrusion. He was in- 
 formed that the priests and the army had recog- 
 nized and proclaimed Ranavalona as queen, and 
 in the queen's name he called upon them all to 
 take the oath of allegiance. 
 
 For a moment they hesitated. But on coming 
 out into the courtyard and finding the palace in 
 the hands of the soldiers and the queen, all of 
 them, save four, accepted the situation. These 
 four were faithful to their oath to the late king, 
 and declared in favor of Rakotobe. Immediate- 
 ly they were dragged forth and speared to death, 
 while Rakotobe was sought for. So sudden and 
 unexpected had this movement been that he had 
 no opportunity of escaping or of concealing him- 
 self. In a short time Rakotobe had lost not only 
 a throne, but his life also, through a cruel wo- 
 man's intrigue. 
 
lOO Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Having seized the crown with blood-stained 
 hands, Ranavalona soon discovered that she 
 must stain those hands again and again in the 
 blood of the innocent ere she could feel secure in 
 her position. 
 
 Selecting several of the swiftest officers and 
 soldiers, they were despatched in different direc- 
 tions for the purpose of getting rid of those rela- 
 tives of the late king who might possibly dispute 
 her title to reign. The eldest sister of the king 
 was cast into prison ; her mother, with her broth- 
 er and a son, were also cast into cells ; and these 
 four were left to a lingering death by starvation. 
 We have seen that shortly before Radama's 
 death, Ratefy had been appointed to an import- 
 ant governorship. So rapidly did the queen's 
 messengers travel that they reached the coast al- 
 most as early as the proclamation that announced 
 Ranavalona's accession. Ratefy was perplexed 
 by this announcement, but the full truth dawned 
 upon him when, a few hours later, he received 
 news of the death of Rakotobe. Ratefy would 
 have boldly demanded redress for this wrong had 
 he been allowed opportunity. But so swift were 
 the queen's actions that before he had fully re- 
 covered from the shock he was seized, a mock 
 court martial held, and Ratefy slain as a traitor. 
 Even yet the queen did not feel safe. Two 
 cousins of the late king still lived, and such 
 trifling peril must be removed. 
 
 By a base act of treachery, secured by a large 
 
A Woman's Intrigue loi 
 
 bribe from the queen, one of them named Rama- 
 nanola was assassinated by the hand of a former 
 friend. The last probable claimant to the throne 
 being warned of his danger fled, and the most 
 vigorous search of the soldiers failed to discover 
 his whereabouts. 
 
 Several valuable lives had been sacrificed in 
 order that a vain and licentious heathen woman 
 might secure the throne of Madagascar instead 
 of the rightful heir, who was a Christian. 
 
 But the first stroke of retribution soon fell. 
 The priests and idol keepers had sold themselves 
 to Ranavalona. But she had, almost as surely, 
 sold herself into their power. And it was not 
 long before she was made to realize this fact. 
 One of the foremost conspirators, whose aid had 
 been invaluable in accomplishing the vile pur- 
 pose of the queen, was highly objectionable to 
 the heathen party because he had shown a spirit 
 of toleration toward the Christians. 
 
 The priests were filled with apprehension lest 
 this man should presently incline the queen's 
 mind to favor the new religion, for should this 
 happen the very object that had weighed so much 
 with them in joining the conspiracy would be 
 frustrated, and the Christians would become the 
 supreme power in the land. 
 
 The proclamation of the new queen had not 
 long taken place when Kelazapa, seeking a pri- 
 vate audience with her, suggested that the dread- 
 ed favorite should be destroyed. The queen in- 
 
I02 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 dignantly refused to listen to the suggestion, 
 though again and again it was urged with vehe- 
 mence. But the priests were as crafty as their 
 mistress. 
 
 Kelazapa knew the disposition of Ranavalona, 
 and that she was the subject of a strong drink 
 passion. Under cover of a pretended revelation 
 from the gods he secured an invitation to sup at 
 the queen's table. His plan was to secure an 
 interview with her when she was strongly under 
 the influence of liquor, and a small bribe to a 
 slave was sufficient to accomplish this aim. At 
 the supper table Ranavalona drank freely, so that 
 when the slave placed at her hand a draught 
 of stronger potency she did not detect the differ- 
 ence, but drank it Kelazapa insisted that be- 
 fore he could announce the important message 
 from the gods all the slaves must withdraw — the 
 message was for the queen alone. And she, 
 growing each moment more intoxicated, gave 
 orders for them all to retire. It was then that 
 Kelazapa, producing a warrant for the execution 
 of her favorite, demanded in the name of the 
 idols that she should sign it. And when she hes- 
 itated, even in her drunken condition to take the 
 step, threats and bribes were so freely used that 
 presently the priest left the palace armed with 
 the queen's warrant for carrying out the dark 
 deed. That warrant was put into execution at 
 once, and when the queen awoke from her 
 
A Woman's Intrigue 103 
 
 drunken condition her favorite was slain. Kel- 
 azapa and the idol keepers had gained the ascen- 
 dency, and through a stream of blood Ranava- 
 lona had waded to the throne of Madagascar. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 EVIL OMENS 
 
 The events connected with the succession to 
 the throne had not passed unnoticed by the Chris- 
 tians, and it is not to be wondered at, that in the 
 minds of some of them there arose anxious fore- 
 bodings as to the evils that might be involved in 
 the events. They knew well that the idol keep- 
 ers had been the queen's ablest helpers in her 
 plots, and were convinced that some sort of com- 
 pact regarding the Christian faith existed be- 
 tween them ; and the murder of the queen's fa- 
 vorite at the instigation of Kelazapa, on the 
 ground of his tolerance toward their faith, was 
 an indication to them of the spirit likely now to 
 prevail at court. 
 
 A few months after the death of Radama, a son 
 was born to Ranavalona and was named Rakota 
 Radama (the young son of Radama). But the 
 awakening in her heart of the mother-love for 
 her child, did not seem to soften her feelings to- 
 ward any whom she might regard as enemies or 
 as standing in the way of her avarice and love of 
 power, 
 
 Rafaravavy, and those of her friends who fre- 
 quently assembled at her home, began to be more 
 104 
 
Evil Omens 105 
 
 watchful, while in no way relaxing their efforts 
 to strengthen one another in their faith or to win 
 new converts to the faith. And in these efforts 
 they became more and more successful. Steadi- 
 ly the little band of Christian converts grew. 
 
 Rasalama was another of this group of friends 
 who early accepted the truth proclaimed, and ac- 
 knowledged herself a follower of Christ. In the 
 cases of Rafaralahy and Ramon j a there was a 
 deepening interest in the doctrines of the faith; 
 but still their own personal relations to it were 
 of an indefinite character. Fantaka seemed to 
 become less actively hostile, but apparently the 
 truth made little or no impression on her heart. 
 
 One of the company seemed differently affect- 
 ed, but whether from fear of possible consequences, 
 or from fickleness of nature, was not at present 
 manifest. At any rate, Ranivo gradually with- 
 drew herself from the Bible readings, and, 
 though still remaining outwardly friendly to- 
 ward her old companions, resumed her devotions 
 at the idol shrines. 
 
 It was not possible for this state of affairs to 
 continue long. The Christians felt that, in some 
 way, the line of demarkation between them and 
 the heathen was being made more clear; while 
 the heathen party were beginning to realize that 
 if something were not done, and done promptly, 
 the whole city would go after the Christians. 
 
 Even now there could be heard the low mut- 
 terings of a rising storm. As the rustling leaves 
 
io6 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 and the bending treetops, the tiny specks of cloud 
 and the restlessness of the birds and beasts, give 
 certain premonition of the coming tempest, so 
 did the whispered grumbling of court officials, 
 the furtive glances of royal favorites, the ill-con- 
 cealed elation of the heathen priests, the anxious 
 expressions of friendly heathen and the spon- 
 taneous sense of strained relations when Chris- 
 tian and heathen met, seem to imply just that 
 condition which so often precedes, and ushers in, 
 some great upheaval in the social or religious life 
 of a people. 
 
 In this case, it was the premonitory sign of a 
 long, dark and cruel life and death struggle be- 
 tween the long-established and well-equipped 
 forces of idolatry, and the new and lightly-estab- 
 lished, though infinitely more mighty, force of 
 Christianity. It only remained to be seen how 
 and when the storm would burst. That the 
 Christians, small a body as they formed, were 
 fearless of the consequences was evidenced by the 
 fact that just now they resolved to unite them- 
 selves into a Christian community or church. By 
 permission of the queen, two houses had been 
 opened for preaching and teaching near the close 
 of 1830. 
 
 In May of the following year, the queen had 
 also given public permission to the natives to re- 
 ceive the rite of baptism, to partake of the Lord's 
 supper, and to be married with the Christian, in- 
 stead of the heathen, ceremony. 
 
Evil Omens 107 
 
 Encouraged by this royal permission, and in 
 fulfilment of their resolve, and acting on the 
 teaching of their Scriptures, in the early part of 
 1 83 1, twenty-eight of them received public bap- 
 tism, and the first Christian church was formed. 
 By November 4th the number of those received 
 into membership had grown to be seventy-five, 
 and a second church had been formed. 
 
 The heathen party responded to what they con- 
 sidered a challenge by approaching the queen 
 with a request that she would in some way exert 
 her influence to stem the tide of progress of this 
 faith. 
 
 Kelazapa sought to awaken the queen's jeal- 
 ousy by pointing to this small community, 
 amongst whom were already to be numbered sev- 
 eral of her wealthy subjects, and by suggesting 
 that one day, when those wealthy ones had se- 
 cured a larger following, they would be likely to 
 raise a sedition and seize the royal power. The 
 queen listened to all he had to say, but, for the 
 present, seemed undecided what steps to take. 
 But soon the priests were roused to still more 
 urgent efforts. Rumors had been circulating for 
 some time past that not only were some of the 
 nobles favorable to this faith, that not only had 
 some of these wealthier persons adopted this new 
 religion, but that at least one notable diviner was 
 showing an interest in the teaching. On the day 
 the first Christian Church was formed, the truth 
 of the rumor was abundantly verified. For there, 
 
io8 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 in truth, was the notorious diviner, whose influ- 
 ence had for long been most powerful in support 
 of the idol worship, now numbered with the 
 Christians, and receiving in baptism the Chris- 
 tian name of Paul. Publicly he renounced his 
 allegiance to the heathen religion ; publicly he ex- 
 posed the superstitious folly of divination ; and 
 in presence of all declared his faith in Jesus 
 Christ as the only Saviour. Such a confession 
 produced a marked effect on the heathen present. 
 It also stirred more deeply the anger and jealousy 
 of the priests, who, in their indignation and fear, 
 wondered whereunto this thing would grow. 
 
 Again, therefore, Kelazapa approached the 
 queen and sought to incite her jealousy and 
 to awaken in her mind a fear for her own safety. 
 This time he was more successful in the effort, 
 and when the queen questioned him as to the 
 possibility of putting down this sect, he cunning- 
 ly reminded her of what happened when the first 
 teachers landed on her soil. He told of the 
 struggles between the idols and Jehovah, and 
 how, in a few weeks, the idols slew all the band 
 save one, and drove that one from the land. He 
 was shrewd enough to pause there, and Ranava- 
 lona, in her excited state of mind, did not pause 
 to consider that the same teacher had returned to 
 the island, and that the very body she was now 
 asked to exterminate was the living proof that 
 the idols had not, even on the first occasion, 
 triumphed over Jehovah. It now became the 
 
Evil Omens 109 
 
 settled purpose of the heathen party to work upon 
 the fears and jealousy of the queen until they 
 could move her to lift her hand and strike the 
 blow that should destroy the new religion, and 
 restore to the idols their sole sway over the hearts 
 of the people. After a time the queen so far 
 yielded as to issue a decree prohibiting the edu- 
 cational work of the teachers. In this connec- 
 tion a curious incident happened, which shows 
 upon what seemingly insignificant events mighty 
 results depend. 
 
 The queen in condemning the educational work 
 of the missionaries asked if they could not teach 
 something more useful than Greek or Hebrew. 
 For example, could they teach how to make soap ? 
 
 One of the missionaries asked for a week in 
 which to prepare an answer to the queen's ques- 
 tion. 
 
 The days of the week were devoted by the 
 theologian to the study of soap manufacture; 
 and at its close a reply to the royal question was 
 sent, in the form of a bar of soap. A new in- 
 dustry was commenced amongst the natives ; and 
 this evidence of the usefulness of the teachers led 
 the queen to allow their presence in the capital 
 for several years longer than would otherwise 
 have been permitted. These were the years of 
 most profound importance to the firm planting 
 of the Christian religion in the land. While the 
 educational work was of necessity almost wholly 
 discarded, the gatherings for worship and Bible 
 
no Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 study continued. And during the periods of re- 
 laxation from school duties the teachers pressed 
 forward the work of translating, printing and 
 circulating thousands of copies of the Scriptures 
 and other books helpful to the Christians. 
 
 A partial failure of the crops, and a serious and 
 long-continued drought, were skilfully used by 
 the priests to convince the queen that the gods of 
 the country were angry because she did not adopt 
 some strong measures to uphold their honor and 
 check the spread of Christianity. But it was 
 another event, of an entirely different nature, 
 that really roused Ranavalona to action. 
 
 Raindavaka, a Malagasy of superior intellec- 
 tual power, had received from Paul a certain 
 measure of instruction in the elements of the 
 Christian faith, and seeing, as he thought, an op- 
 portunity for making himself famous and pow- 
 erful, he conceived the idea of forming a sect of 
 his own which should unite in their faith the 
 leading facts of Christianity and the idol cus- 
 toms of the country. He soon secured a follow- 
 ing of some two hundred people, and then sought 
 an opportunity of setting forth his teaching be- 
 fore the queen. Reports of his teaching were 
 regularly carried to Ranavalona, who began to 
 be alarmed, and ultimately she issued a command 
 that the entire sect should be arrested. 
 
 When they were brought before the queen she 
 herself announced with perfect calmness the aw- 
 ful penalty she intended to inflict. Twelve of 
 
Evil Omens iii 
 
 the principal members were selected for special 
 punishment, and all the others were at once pub- 
 licly sold as slaves. Eight of the reserved ones 
 were ordered to drink the tangena cup, and so 
 were poisoned, 
 
 Raindavaka, and the other three, the queen 
 condemned to the most horrible death she could 
 conceive of. " Let their feet and hands be tied," 
 said Ranavalona, " and let them be suspended, 
 head downward, over a rice pit. Then let boil- 
 ing water be poured over them all, and immedi- 
 ately let the pit be filled with earth." 
 
 Forthwith the queen's sentence was carried 
 out, and the Raindavaka sect ceased to exist. 
 Such an act seems to us too inhuman to be possi- 
 ble; and yet, other actions of the queen went to 
 show that her whole nature was steeped in de- 
 praved cruelty. 
 
 One of the missionaries reports that, at one 
 time, ten thousand natives of other tribes, who 
 had sworn allegiance to the queen, were massa- 
 cred. On another occasion fifty petty chiefs 
 were crucified and when their wives resisted the 
 doom of slavery they were ruthlessly speared to 
 death. The queen was loudly applauded by 
 Kelazapa and the ultra-heathen party, and her 
 pride was fed by the commendations of her skill 
 in dealing with this sect and by the admiration 
 of her power which had so speedily crushed 
 them. 
 
 Still they continued to incite her anger by 
 
Ill Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 strange reports, brought by spies, as to the teach- 
 ings of the Christians, all of these reports being 
 calculated in some way to make her believe the 
 Christians were disloyal, and that it was only a 
 question of time when they would surely attempt 
 her overthrow. Shortly after the death of Rain- 
 davaka and his friends, it was represented to the 
 queen that one of the Christians, Ramaka, had 
 absolutely refused to obey the law of the land 
 by observing the national idol festival, and shCj 
 filled with anger at his defiance of her authority, 
 as she regarded it, ordered his arrest and trial by 
 tangena. Ramaka first declared his innocence 
 of the charge of disloyalty to Ranavalona, and 
 then drank the poison draught. The cup failed 
 to harm him, and the news spread through the 
 city that bv the heathen trial Ramaka had been 
 declared innocent and was free. His fellow- 
 Christians were overjoyed at his escape and this 
 public vindication of their loyalty, and as an ex- 
 pression of their joy went to meet Ramaka on 
 his return from court. Dressing in white, as an 
 emblem of the purity of their faith, and singing 
 hymns of Christian love, they marched along the 
 street and brought him home with rejoicing. It 
 was not difficult for Kelazapa, in the present tem- 
 per of the queen, to convince her that this act of 
 the Christians was a hostile demonstration, aimed 
 at her ; and that their joy was not so much on ac- 
 count of Ramaka's deliverance as of her defeat. 
 He urged her to lift her hand once more, and 
 
Evil Omens iij 
 
 as she had so speedily and effectually disposed of 
 Raindavaka, so to exterminate the Christians. 
 Others sought to convince her of the true mean- 
 ing of the Christians' act. But Ranavalona 
 chose to regard their conduct as a shaft of dis- 
 loyalty aimed at her; and with an oath she de- 
 clared she would wipe out the Christian faith 
 with the blood of its followers. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 A ROYAL PROCLAMATION 
 
 Already we have seen sufficient of the charac- 
 ter of Ranavalona to know that, in the fulfilment 
 of any purpose on which her mind was fully re- 
 solved, no course or crime, however horrible in 
 its nature, would be allowed to prove itself an 
 obstacle. Now her anger was fully awakened, 
 and the one purpose of her life, the one subject 
 which filled her mind, was to destroy the Chris- 
 tian sect. 
 
 If there came to her any moments of relenting 
 all spirit of hesitation was speedily driven forth 
 by the renewed efforts of Kelazapa and his fel- 
 lows, who, full of craftiness and cruelty, were 
 prepared to compass any crime if only the hated 
 Christians could be destroyed, and the gods be 
 left in undisputed sovereignty over the minds and 
 hearts of the people. Thus it was the heathen 
 raged, and the people imagined a vain thing. 
 Since Ranavalona had thus placed herself as the 
 champion of the national gods, it was necessary 
 that all her plans should now be governed by an 
 appeal to them, and that on every occasion her 
 actions should be taken in their name. 
 
 In this way it came about that the policy of 
 114 
 
A Royal Proclamation 115 
 
 the government was really controlled by the idol 
 keepers and priests ; and Ranavalona, as defender 
 of idolatry, became the willing associate and tool 
 of the heathen leaders, whose every interest was 
 bound up in the destruction of the Christians. 
 There were two other men who took an import- 
 ant part in seeking to arouse the queen to decis- 
 ive action against the Christians. One of these 
 was an officer whose name was Razakandrian- 
 aina ; the other, a man named Ratsimanisa. 
 
 The former prepared a series of accusations 
 against the Christians, charging them with de- 
 spising the idols, with desiring to change the cus- 
 toms of the country, and to bring Madagascar 
 under the authority of England. 
 
 Ratsimanisa assisted him in his plottings, 
 brought his charges to the notice of the queen 
 and sought to create in her mind a feeling of 
 intense alarm. 
 
 They wrought upon her fear of treason against 
 her person and throne. She persuaded herself 
 that her zeal was in the behalf of the national 
 gods and in defence of the national customs and 
 worship. To her superstitious mind all hope of 
 her being able to carry out her terrible oaths de- 
 pended on her securing the help of the idols and 
 learning from them the most favorable time at 
 which to strike the first blow. 
 
 Summoning the prime minister and Kelazapa 
 to the palace, she showed them her deep anxiety 
 not to do anything without the approval of the 
 
ii6 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 gods, and stated that she had invited them to 
 consult with her as to the best and surest mode 
 of securing the favor and guidance of the idols. 
 The prime minister expressed his conviction 
 that in an enterprise that so deeply concerned the 
 honor of the idols, and which was about to be 
 undertaken for the express purpose of extermi- 
 nating their foes, there could be no doubt of their 
 readiness to help; and that all that was needed 
 was that the priests at a morning sacrifice should 
 inform the gods of the queen's intentions, and 
 beseech them to be alert and watchful so that 
 none of her plans might fail. But Kelazapa, 
 wishful to bring the queen still more fully under 
 the control of the priests, demurred somewhat to 
 the prime minister's opinion. Said he, " it must 
 be remembered that this work which is now 
 about to be undertaken is one that may involve a 
 long and arduous struggle. Moreover, already 
 the national idols are incensed at the treatment 
 accorded the Christians by Radama, and many of 
 the nobles ; and, indeed, at the apparent indiffer- 
 ence of the government to the reputation of the 
 gods who have, from time immemorial, been the 
 guardians of the land. So that even now they 
 are so highly offended at the indignities to which 
 they have been subjected, that only the intensest 
 reverence and importunity on our part will secure 
 their attention to our desires. And there is this, 
 farther — the gods will only come to our aid when 
 they see that our plans are such as will convince 
 
A Royal Proclamation 117 
 
 all the people that the idols, by their own myste- 
 rious power, have vanquished the Christians. 
 They will surely insist that, in all the steps taken, 
 due honor be given to them as the inspirers of 
 our deeds." "What, then, do you advise we 
 should do ? " asked Ranavalona. " My advice 
 is, that at the approaching festival, when the 
 royal party is returning from the worship at the 
 tomb of Radama, a special sacrifice be oflfered at 
 the shrine of the national gods, and such deep 
 homage be rendered to them as shall obtain their 
 favorable regard to our petitions. And if the 
 gods vouchsafe any revelation at this particular 
 time, the people will be more likely to heartily 
 approve the royal decrees, seeing they will con- 
 nect this revelation of the gods with Radama. 
 Feeling Radama has discovered the mistake he 
 made in receiving the Christians, they will be- 
 lieve that the spirit of Radama is now counsel- 
 ling the queen how to deal with the enemies of 
 her country and the gods. Their reverence for 
 the spirit of Radama will insure greater respect 
 for the acts of the government." 
 
 It was, therefore, agreed that, after the pre- 
 sentation of offerings at the tomb of Radama, the 
 queen and her council should halt at the house of 
 the national gods, and join in the special wor- 
 ship and prayers for their help in the effort to 
 uproot Christianity from the land. 
 
 On the appointed morning, Ranavalona, with 
 her council, approached the shrine of the idols 
 
1 1 8 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 in royal state, and immediately Kelazapa and his 
 helpers brought forth the four chief gods. Of- 
 ferings of the choicest foods were placed on the 
 altar before them; incense was waved and pre- 
 pared resins burnt ; while all the time the priests 
 kept up a monotonous chant, extolling the virtues 
 of the gods and the mighty deeds they had 
 wrought. Then the royal party prostrated them- 
 selves at the altar, while Kelazapa presented the 
 special petition. He ascribed to the gods su- 
 preme power, so that nothing could withstand 
 their will ; he poured out lamentations on account 
 of the dishonor done to them by the permission 
 given the Christians to establish their religion in 
 the country, and especially because so many of 
 the people had ceased to worship the gods of their 
 fathers, and even denounced them as helpless 
 stocks and stones. He reminded them of the 
 loyalty of the queen to their worship and her de- 
 sire to serve them ; informed them of the lauda- 
 ble enterprise on which she was entering to crush 
 their foes and re-establish their authority; and, 
 pointing to the queen, prostrate before their altar, 
 besought them to regard her holy vows, to vouch- 
 safe some token of their favor, and so to direct 
 her actions as that her efforts to vindicate their 
 honor might be conducted to a speedy and com- 
 plete success. When Kelazapa had finished his 
 incantations, the royal party withdrew and re- 
 turned to the palace, the priests alone remaining 
 by the altar to learn the will of the gods, having 
 
A Royal Proclamation 1 1 9 
 
 promised to at once communicate to the queen 
 any answers to her prayers. No sooner had the 
 queen departed than the priests and diviners as- 
 sembled for the purpose of feasting on the luxu- 
 ries that day placed upon the altar of the idols: 
 and when the cravings of the animal appetite had 
 been fully satisfied, it took but a short time to 
 prepare the answer Kelazapa should return to 
 the queen in the name of the gods. 
 
 The next day the whole city was startled by 
 the issue of a proclamation, which declared that, 
 acting upon the special revelation of the national 
 gods, Ranavalona informed her subjects that the 
 Christian worship must cease throughout the 
 land ; and that those who had accepted the teach- 
 ing of the Christian faith much renounce it and 
 turn again to the worship of their fathers. A 
 letter signed by Ranavalona, was delivered to the 
 missionaries by a deputation of officers, headed 
 by Ratsimanisa, which commanded them to cease 
 their efforts to change the ancient customs and 
 worship of her people. One paragraph from 
 that letter may be quoted, as it reveals the firm 
 tone which the queen had been led to adopt — 
 " And hence, then, with regard to religious wor- 
 ship, whether on the Sunday or not, and the prac- 
 tice of baptism, and the existence of a society (or 
 societies) those things cannot be done by my 
 subjects, in my country." In order that it might 
 be universally known that the queen's determi- 
 nation was to put an end to all Christian teach- 
 
I20 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 in J ana worship, a great kabary, or national as- 
 sembly, was summoned to meet on Sunday, 
 March ist, 1835, on the plain of Imahamasina. 
 
 There a further proclamation would be made, 
 declaring the queen's intentions. The proclama- 
 tion required, also, that men, women and children 
 were to be present — all of the height of a cubit 
 and upward. 
 
 So unusual was this proceeding, so sudden the 
 action of the queen, and so short the notice (three 
 days) for the great gathering, that at first the 
 minds of the Christians were filled with alarm. 
 That some fearful evil was overhanging them 
 they knew ; and their alarm was increased by the 
 very indefiniteness of the threat in the queen's 
 proclamation. 
 
 However, they gathered, as usual, each even- 
 ing for prayer ; and under the peaceful influence 
 of their worship their hearts grew more calm. 
 Saturday night came, and for the last time they 
 gathered in their church at Ambotonakanga. 
 The church was filled to overflow by the Chris- 
 tians and friendly heathen ; and an address, full 
 of pathos and power, was delivered by the native 
 preacher, who took for the keynote of his address 
 the prayer of another company in time of trouble 
 and despair: " Save, Lord, we perish." Words 
 of consolation and help flowed from his lips — 
 words which had brought comfort and calm to 
 his own heart, and now filled the hearts of the 
 threatened Christians with peace. Thus the 
 
A Royal Proclamation 121 
 
 hours of the night passed away in worship and 
 fellowship. 
 
 These Christians had drunk deep draughts of 
 the water of life. Christ was the foundation of 
 their life and hope. They had searched the 
 depth, and explored the recesses of the love of 
 God ; and so, though babes in the Christian life, 
 they were giants in the faith ! 
 
 As they saw the storms gather round their 
 heads, they renewed their covenant with Christ ; 
 and, as the ivy, clinging to the oak, outlasts the 
 winter's tempests, so did they entwine every 
 clinging tendril of faith and hope and love 
 around the mighty Saviour. And though some 
 of the twigs and leaves were torn from the vine, 
 as blast succeeded blast, the vine, when the last 
 breath of the tempest had swept past, still lived, 
 stronger and more v/idespread ; their faith, made 
 mightier by its trials, still clung to the Christ, 
 whose strength had been its support. At the first 
 gray dawn of day the Christians separated with 
 tears and handshakings. The morning of trial 
 had come ; what would the day bring to them ? 
 Would they ever meet thus again? 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 THE KABARY 
 
 As the little band of Christians were wending- 
 their ways homeward, the booming of guns 
 awoke the city, and announced that the day had 
 come which was to witness the first trial of 
 strength between the heathen and Christian 
 faiths, and the casting down the gauntlet, by the 
 heathen, at the feet of Jehovah. Could the con- 
 tending parties have seen the final issue of the 
 great conflict opened that day, with what differ- 
 ent feelings would they have regarded the first 
 events. 
 
 The heathen were jubilant as, secure in their 
 numbers and power, they anticipated a speedy 
 triumph. The Christians were calm, and, though 
 few in number, were not expecting defeat — for 
 even now were they not conscious that they 
 possessed a victory that overcometh the world ; 
 even their faith? 
 
 Soon the city was all astir and, in a whirl of 
 excitement, crowds were rushing hither and 
 thither. From all sides streams of people were 
 pouring into the city, or skirting its suburbs, as 
 they made their way to the great plain. Very 
 early the steady tramp and the clanking of arms, 
 
 122 
 
The Kabary 123 
 
 told that the soldiers were moving out to the 
 place of assembly. As the hours passed away 
 the crowd steadily grew — tens of thousands, ar- 
 rayed in holiday attire and overflowing with the 
 excitement of the unusual event, were gathering. 
 
 All around could be seen large groups of 
 heathen eagerly discussing the questions concern- 
 ing the Christian faith, which had led to the call- 
 ing of the kabary. Here and there could be 
 seen much smaller groups, whose anxious faces, 
 and quiet conversation, marked them as bands of 
 Christians or adherents of the new faith, to 
 whom this day might mean so much. While 
 from many of the heathen groups fierce and vin- 
 dictive glances were cast at the companies of 
 Christians, when they were recognized, there 
 were not wanting signs that many of the heathen 
 present that day regarded these fearful Chris- 
 tians with feelings of kindness and sympathy. 
 Their glances of compassion or admiration, and 
 many a friendly nod or greeting, revealed the 
 fact that there were many who, at heart, did not 
 sympathize with the avowed purpose of the 
 queen toward the Christians. 
 
 As the multitude increased and the sound of 
 their voices swelled, above all the din and noise 
 could be heard the constant roar of artillery, 
 with which it was thought to strike terror to the 
 hearts of the superstitious people. A little be- 
 fore tlje hour for commencing the proceedings, 
 the officials were seen approaching, and, when at 
 
1 24 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 length the judges and commander of the army, 
 accompanied by Kelazapa and some fellow- 
 priests, took their places on the stand erected for 
 their use, some fifteen thousand soldiers were on 
 the field, and probably one hundred and fifty 
 thousand people were present, waiting to hear 
 their sovereign's decree. 
 
 True to the cunning of his nature, Kelazapa 
 had arranged for a good number of heathen, 
 whose services had been made dependable by 
 lavish gifts, to place themselves amongst the 
 great crowd. They had been instructed to care- 
 fully notice any Christians whom they could rec- 
 ognize, and try to gather, either from their ap- 
 pearance or any stray words they might catch, 
 just how they regarded the purposes of the 
 queen ; and if they could learn any facts that 
 might incriminate any of the Christians, to re- 
 port them immediately. They were also to watch 
 closely the heathen, and try to form an opinion 
 as to the spirit in which the queen's proclama- 
 tion was regarded by them. 
 
 For the fact was, Ranavalona and Kelazapa 
 were yet anxious as to the probable effects on 
 the heathen party of the persecution and shed- 
 ding of blood that might be necessary ere the 
 Christian faith could be stamped out. The chief 
 judge bore in his hand the queen's message, and 
 after a heroic discharge of musketry by the sol- 
 diers, he stood fo'-th <-n onen the official duties of 
 the day. It was not difficult to secure comparative 
 
The Kabary 125 
 
 silence, seeing that one-tenth of those present 
 were soldiers, detailed for that purpose. 
 
 A number of officials had, shortl}^ before, been 
 despatched to the west part of the province to 
 announce the kabary, and make known the 
 queen's intention, and they at once presented a 
 report to the judges. There was little in that 
 report that could encourage the heathen party, 
 for it gave evidence that Christianity was being 
 favorably regarded by the people of the west, 
 and that the queen's intention to maintain the 
 idol-worship had not awakened any enthusiasm 
 even in the heathen mind. The chief judge then 
 stepped forward and delivered a violent ha- 
 rangue, which altogether ignored the question 
 for which they had been called together that day, 
 but was a wonderful setting forth of the value 
 of guns and of the rare qualities of gunpowder. 
 Probably his intention was to make the Chris- 
 tians feel how hopeless was any effort on their 
 part to oppose the will of a queen who could call 
 into her service such a mighty force. 
 
 His speech was received with a quietness which 
 seemed to say: If your guns shoot as wide of 
 the mark as your speech has of the question this 
 day, nobody has much to fear from either. The 
 ground in front of the judges' stand was then 
 cleared ; a large number of dusky warriors 
 marched forward, and, when they had passed and 
 repassed, halted. At the command of their offi- 
 cers they separated into companies and began to 
 
126 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 execute a rude sort of war dance. Their spears 
 were frequently brought into use, and the princi- 
 pal object of the dance seemed to be to imitate 
 the execution of criminals. These were repre- 
 sented by soldiers whose spears had been wrested 
 from them, and who cringed in well-feigned ter- 
 ror while again and again the soldiers would ad- 
 vance upon them with poised spears and pretend 
 to thrust them through. This also was intended 
 to be an object lesson to the Christians of what 
 some of them might expect to experience in real- 
 ity, unless they would yield to Ranavalona's de- 
 mand, and again worship the idols. 
 
 When it was thought the multitudes were suf- 
 ficiently impressed with the queen's power to 
 carry out whatever evil she might threaten, the 
 dancers retired and the royal message was read. 
 The speech opened with an ascription of praise 
 to Andriananahary — the name under which the 
 Malagasy spoke of the Supreme Being. And, 
 although they had no knowledge of His nature or 
 spirit, they felt that on all public occasions He 
 must be acknowledged. Such an appeal to the 
 unknown God to assist in destroying His own 
 true servants, was doomed to disappointment. 
 
 The speech appealed also to the great national 
 gods of the country to protect the land against 
 the false teaching that was being spread abroad 
 and to recognize and prosper the efforts put forth 
 by Ranavalona to re-establish the national wor- 
 ship and reverence for the gods. The worship 
 
The Kabary 127 
 
 of the Christians was then described, followed 
 by the queen's declaration of her utter detestation 
 of their practices and her determination that 
 while she ruled over Madagascar, such customs 
 must cease. Then followed a number of charges 
 against the Christians. The queen was shocked 
 to know how utterly these people despised the 
 idols of the land and felt it was no wonder 
 drought and distress had fallen upon the prov- 
 ince since the gods were so provoked. 
 
 Again, what blessing or prosperity could be 
 hoped for so long as these Christians continued 
 to devote one day a week, and several evenings, 
 to the worship of an unknown God ; and avowed 
 their intention of praying to Him alone and of 
 trying to lead the people of the land to acknowl- 
 edge Him ? Indeed, how should the very throne 
 of Madagascar be preserved inviolable if the sub- 
 jects of the queen were to be taught to submit 
 themselves to the authority of England? But 
 the crimes which the queen and her council de- 
 tested most of all were these: That the Chris- 
 tians had ceased to swear or to utter low and 
 polluting words, which was absolute proof of 
 their having renounced idolatry; and now these 
 Christian women dared to be chaste, absolutely 
 refusing to surrender their virtue to the vicious 
 appetites of the nobles and court officials. What 
 further evidence could be required of the utter 
 disloyalty of the Christians to customs which had 
 long been established in the country, and which 
 
128 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 were good enough for the queen ? What further 
 proof was needed of the rebelHous attitude of this 
 sect toward the wishes and demands of the sov- 
 ereign ? 
 
 Therefore the queen would use every power 
 at her disposal to destroy the last vestige of 
 Christianity, and all who opposed her will must 
 endure the punitive strength of her arm. 
 
 Finally, one month was allowed for all who 
 called themselves Christians, or who had accepted 
 the Christian teaching or been baptized, to ac- 
 cuse themselves to the government. 
 
 Those who accused themselves would be dealt 
 with severely. Those who did not accuse them- 
 selves would be sought out and their punishment 
 would be instant death. The commander of the 
 army came forward on the platform and pledged 
 the troops to faithfully carry out all the queen's 
 pleasure. The men of sixteen honors, twelve 
 honors, nine honors, down to the sergeants of 
 three honors, and the rank and file, stood ready 
 to obey her commands. After another volley of 
 musketry, the assembly dispersed. 
 
 If the excitement had been great in the morn- 
 ing, it was tenfold greater as the people returned 
 home. Few people in and around the capital, 
 save the children, slept that night. Among the 
 heathen speculation was rife as to the effect of 
 the queen's resolve and the possibility of destroy- 
 ing the Christian faith. 
 
 Many had seen evidence of its power ; and 
 
The Kabary 129 
 
 during the scenes of the day they had noticed the 
 quiet demeanor and calm courage with which the 
 Christians had Hstened to the queen's charges and 
 denunciations against them. In truth, their 
 purity of speech and virtue of hfe, which seemed 
 to so enrage the queen, were just some of the 
 characteristics of the Christians which most 
 strongly commended them to many of the 
 heathen. 
 
 The Christians retired in groups, and in secret 
 gatherings spent the night in laying their troubles 
 before their God and seeking His guidance as to 
 future action. During the night the spies sent 
 out by Kelazapa were busy bringing in their re- 
 ports; and such was the character of these re- 
 ports that it soon began to be felt that a mistake 
 had been made. There were indications that, if 
 a whole month were allowed, very many of the 
 heathen might join the Christians, and so the work 
 of unrooting Christianity would become doubly 
 difficult. 
 
 These circumstances were laid before the queen 
 and her council ; and early next day a further de- 
 cree was issued, reducing the month to one week 
 and requiring all Christians to accuse themselves 
 within the seven days. 
 
 Did not the Christ whom the Christians loved 
 and served, and who " endured the cross, despis- 
 ing the shame," Himself say " if they have perse- 
 cuted Me, they will also persecute you? " And so 
 the sign of the cross descended on Madagascar. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 SUSPENSE 
 
 The new proclamation, reducing the month to 
 one week, was clear evidence to the Christians 
 that the queen meant to strike a swift and decis- 
 ive blow for their destruction, and they began 
 to realize that the fiery trial that was to prove 
 the constancy of their faith and love toward 
 Christ, and which was to separate the chaff from 
 the wheat, had commenced. When the evening 
 of the first day after the kabary came, and in 
 secret gatherings the little companies assembled 
 to read the Scriptures and pray, it became ap- 
 parent that many had only received a head knowl- 
 edge of the truth; that, as yet, its glad tidings 
 had not influenced their hearts. 
 
 Many who had regularly met with them 
 walked with them no longer; aye, some of these 
 unstable ones, in their efforts to prove that they 
 were in no way connected with the Christians, 
 denied with oaths that they knew their Christ, 
 and entered with seeming thoroughness and joy 
 into the idol worship. Some even praised in 
 public the loyalty of the queen to the religion of 
 the land, and her firmness in dealing with those 
 who were undermining the influence of the gods. 
 130 
 
Suspense i o i 
 
 The first effect of these lapses was to greatly 
 discourage the faithful ones ; but when they be- 
 gan to realize how many were still uninfluenced 
 by fear of the threatening evils, and called to 
 mind how clearly Christ had foretold just this 
 effect of persecution, they recovered heart and 
 hope and simply resolved that, though all should 
 deny Christ, they would remain His faithful wit- 
 nesses. 
 
 During the early days of the week there was 
 manifest joy at the palace. As the days passed 
 by and no Christians came forward to make the 
 self-accusation, the queen began to congratulate 
 herself on the success of her scheme, and felt sat- 
 isfied that these Christians were cowards, how- 
 ever bravely they might at this time seem to bear 
 themselves. But she and her councilors were 
 yet to be undeceived. On several nights of the 
 week lamps were lighted in the vestry of the 
 church, and gatherings for prayer were held; 
 and thus, in waiting upon God, the Christians 
 who had at first felt somewhat weak and fearful, 
 were recovering their strength, and building ug 
 a courage which would one day startle the forces 
 of the heathen arrayed against them. 
 
 The week was drawing to a close before the 
 Christians gave any indication of their intentions. 
 But then an incident occurred that filled eveji 
 the judges with astonishment. 
 
 One day, toward the end of the week, the 
 judges had not long taken their seats in the court 
 
132 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 room, when a small group of men and women 
 were seen approaching. Among them were sev- 
 eral of those whose acquaintance we have made 
 — Rafaravavy, Rasalama and Ramaka. They 
 entered the court with erect heads and firm tread, 
 their whole conduct manifesting a spirit of joy 
 and strength, and even of pride, as they ad- 
 vanced to the platform on which the judges sat. 
 
 On being questioned by the judges as to their 
 wishes, Ramaka replied that they had come in 
 obedience to the queen's command, thus to prove 
 their loyalty to her. And, when a further ex- 
 planation was asked, he answered that they were 
 Christians who were in the habit of meeting for 
 worship, who had utterly renounced the idols of 
 the land, and who prayed, and would still con- 
 tinue to pray, to Jehovah alone. To Ramaka's 
 declaration they all assented, and their names 
 were recorded. 
 
 But so astonished was the court at the frank- 
 ness and fearlessness of the Christians, as con- 
 trasted with the cowardice and deceit usually 
 practiced in their presence, that they paused to 
 ask some questions. " How long have you been 
 in the habit of neglecting the idols and praying 
 to your Jehovah? " asked one of the judges. To 
 which Ramaka replied that, as for the others, 
 some for periods varying from five years to a 
 few months ; as for himself, he had for nearly 
 four years worshiped Jehovah only. 
 
 " How often do you pray to your God? " asked 
 
Suspense 133 
 
 another. " That I cannot tell you," was the re- 
 ply ; " for many times a day do I come into His 
 presence with my petitions. And sometimes, 
 even the night-watches are prevented with the 
 voice of prayer and supplication. Whenever oc- 
 casion of need arises, whenever temptation as- 
 sails, whenever danger threatens, so often do I 
 cry unto God — for He ever listens to the prayers 
 of His children." 
 
 " So," said the judge, " may we hear a sample 
 of the prayers you offer to Jehovah ? " 
 
 For answer Ramaka simply closed his eyes, 
 while he and his companions fell upon their 
 knees ; and then, in presence of the hostile judges, 
 Ramaka poured forth a simple, earnest prayer, 
 remembering in his petitions his native land, the 
 queen and her officers, seeking for himself and 
 his fellow Christians a spirit of love toward their 
 enemies, and that, in time of trial, their hearts 
 might be kept in peace, and pleading that the 
 heathen around might come to the knowledge 
 of Jesus, the only Saviour. 
 
 So impressed were the judges with the beauty 
 of Ramaka's prayer, that, even before the 
 heathen assembled in court, they were fain to 
 admit it was so good they could not find any fault 
 in it. 
 
 As other groups of Christians, or individual 
 followers of Christ, came in succession to accuse 
 themselves, a similar scene was witnessed. And 
 when at length the period for self-accusation had 
 
134 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 closed there were some among the judges, and 
 the heathen party, who seemed incHned to call 
 for a stay of proceedings. 
 
 So beautiful had been the spirit of these 
 Christians — so fearless and frank, yet utterly free 
 from revenge toward those who threatened them 
 with death — that for a time not a few began to 
 question the wisdom of attempting to extermi- 
 nate them. Their lives and spirits seemed to 
 form almost the one bright spot amidst all the 
 surrounding heathen darkness. 
 
 The first day passed without any official move- 
 ment being made, and some were beginning to 
 think that perhaps the queen was relenting her 
 threats of coercion. And perhaps if she had 
 heard for herself the confessions of the Chris- 
 tians, or had listened to the counsel of some of 
 her officers, she might have spared her country a 
 quarter of a century of misery and bloodshed, 
 and have saved herself the guilt of many hun- 
 dreds of murders. 
 
 But again the crafty priests were at her side, 
 and Kelazapa had her ear. Listening to his 
 blandishments and threats, the queen resolved to 
 ignore all the milder counsel she had received, 
 and to prosecute her resolve to destroy the Chris- 
 tian faith. 
 
 It was announced that the court was consider- 
 ing what penalty should be inflicted upon the 
 Christians whose names were in their possession. 
 The general expectation was that a death pen- 
 
Suspense 135 
 
 ally would be inflicted on most, if not all, who 
 had dared, in defiance of the queen's decree, to 
 adhere to their faith. Thus, with a refinement 
 of cruelty, day after day was allowed to pass 
 without any decision being announced; and, 
 while the heathen were filled with excitement, 
 and exultant at the prospect of victory, the Chris- 
 tians, who were most concerned, were kept in 
 long and anxious suspense. 
 
 This trying experience they bore with great 
 calmness and fortitude. More than once it was 
 rumored that the delay was caused by differences 
 in the council. It was well known that the Chris- 
 tians had powerful friends at court, who, al- 
 though they had not themselves made a confes- 
 sion of Christ, would not allow those who had to 
 be consigned to destruction, without a strong 
 effort to save them. And the queen, unable to 
 command the unanimous consent of her council 
 to the more extreme measures she was inclined to 
 adopt, feared to go forward in the path to which 
 Kelazapa incessantly urged her. The judgment, 
 when at last it came to be announced, confirmed 
 these suspicions ; and, while it thus brought a 
 feeling of disappointment to the heathen, brought 
 a corresponding sense of hope to the Christians. 
 Yet the persecutors were not idle during the 
 week, and the queen made it clear in other ways 
 that her mind was still unchanged toward the 
 Christians. 
 
 The hearts of the missionaries were consider- 
 
136 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 ably tried by the hindrances placed in their way, 
 and the increasing fear that at any time their 
 work might be wholly stopped. The queen had 
 laid her interdict upon the Scriptures on March 
 1st, 1835, ^^'^ ^t ^hat time, a part of the book of 
 Job, and the prophecies from Ezekiel to Malachi, 
 were unprinted and partly untranslated. While 
 the missionaries were anxious to complete this 
 work, the natives, who had been taught to print, 
 forsook them. But day and night they worked 
 on, some translating, another setting type, and 
 another toiling at the press. 
 
 Thus they succeeded in completing the first 
 issue of the entire Malagasy Bible, by the end 
 of June, 1835, and these were, most of them, at 
 once placed in the hands of the Christians. It 
 is on record that some of the people walked 
 more than 100 miles in order to secure a copy 
 of the Bible. 
 
 That the fears of the missionaries were not 
 groundless was presently made abundantly clear. 
 
 One night they were disturbed about midnight 
 by a number of soldiers entering their yard and 
 a loud knocking at the door. On the door being 
 opened, the soldiers demanded, by queen's war- 
 rant, the surrender of their servants, who were 
 charged with joining in family worship with the 
 teachers. They were conveyed direct to the 
 palace yard, where the judges directed them to 
 at once drink the tangena. Two of them died 
 from the effects. The lives of the teachers were 
 
Suspense loy 
 
 not endangered ; for even if the queen could, in 
 her ignorance, despise the Christians' God, she 
 was not ignorant of the power of England's arm, 
 and knew right well that any injury inflicted on 
 the teachers who were protected by treaty, would 
 have to be answered for to that power. 
 
 But a full consideration of the state of afifairs 
 made it appear that the persecuted Christian 
 Church would be in a better position if, for a 
 time, the teachers who had led them to know 
 Christ should retire from the country. They 
 were perfectly assured that the moment they de- 
 parted all the copies of the Scriptures in their 
 possession would be seized by the queen's offi- 
 cers and be destroyed. Therefore, calling to- 
 gether the native teachers, they took counsel to- 
 gether as to what should be done. A number of 
 large holes were secretly dug in the compound 
 belonging to the teachers; boxes of Bibles and 
 books were lowered into them, and buried, in the 
 expectation that a day would come when these 
 books would be wanted. To their faith there 
 was no question that the hour of trial and dark- 
 ness would pass, and peace and light shine once 
 more. Then, commending all the Christian 
 Church to the care of Jehovah, and with parting 
 words of counsel and love, the teachers turned 
 their backs on the capital and their faces toward 
 the coast. Many of the Christians went some 
 distance with them, weeping together as they 
 
138 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 passed along the hillside upon which the city 
 stood. 
 
 Still, for a few days, the suspense was pro- 
 longed. But these days were to the Christians 
 a season for refreshment and the girding on of 
 strength. There was no special reason for pre- 
 serving secrecy concerning their profession, for 
 their names were already in the hands of the 
 judges, and they were prepared for the worst the 
 council might decide. So that they gathered 
 regularly in companies, and they found the Word 
 of God precious in those days. 
 
 Meanwhile, in the queen's council, eager, and 
 sometimes heated, discussions were going on as 
 to the fate of the Christians. The priest party 
 continued to urge with much vehemence that an 
 example must at once be made which should 
 so convince the Christians of the hopelessness of 
 resisting the royal power, as that they should 
 yield. 
 
 But the state party in the council refused to 
 be drawn over to this view — some of them out of 
 a friendly disposition toward the Christians ; 
 some because among the Christians were some 
 of their own friends ; and others, because they 
 had more political sagacity, still refused their con- 
 sent to the infliction of a death penalty. At 
 length the queen realized that on this occasion, at 
 any rate, she must modify the character of the 
 punishments she intended to inflict. Moreover, 
 she felt that by exercising moderation at this 
 
Suspense 139 
 
 time, she would the more easily gain the consent 
 of the council to harsher measures should the 
 Christians continue obstinate. At the close of 
 the week of suspense, it was announced that the 
 following day the decision of the queen regarding 
 the Christians would be proclaimed, and the 
 judgments would be carried into effect at once. 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 BETRAYED 
 
 It was an eager assembly that gathered in the 
 courtyard next day to hsten to the judgment 
 that the queen had pronounced against the Chris- 
 tians. The pubHc had learned that there were 
 divided opinions as to the wisdom of inflicting 
 the utmost penalty upon them. And it was gen- 
 erally suspected the queen had been compelled 
 to yield to milder counsels, so that the heathen 
 party was not quite so jubilant as it had been 
 earlier in the week, or on the day of the kabary. 
 Neither were the Christians so alarmed as some 
 had expected they would be. That they stood 
 in a solemn position they fully recognized ; but 
 they also knew the strength of the arm on which 
 they leaned. And on one thing they were de- 
 termined — that whether by life or by death, by 
 pain or by joy, they would honor the Saviour 
 they loved. 
 
 Again the queen invoked, in her decree, the 
 aid of the national gods, ascribing to them rev- 
 erence and worship. Her message then went on 
 to announce the fate of the Christians. 
 
 Claiming to herself great praise because of her 
 magnanimity toward her foes and the enemies 
 140 
 
Betrayed 141 
 
 of her country, she had resolved to give the 
 Christians one more chance of escaping the 
 death penahy. Yet, according to the will of the 
 gods, they could not be allowed to go unpunished, 
 who had defied their authority and repudiated 
 the national worship. It was therefore her in- 
 tention to place the Christians in the lowest ranks 
 of her subjects, so that all might despise and 
 shun them. 
 
 Some officers in the royal army had dared to 
 swear allegiance to one Jesus, and each one of 
 them would pay a heavy fine and be dismissed 
 from his position. Those Christians who be- 
 longed to noble or wealthy families would be 
 subjected to public degradation. All others 
 would be made to pay a fine. 
 
 Scarcely could the Christians restrain a shout 
 of joy when the judgment was announced, and, 
 had they dared do so, many of the heathen party 
 would have murmured at the queen's leniency. 
 They became more reconciled to the measure of 
 toleration, when, at the close of her message, the 
 queen prescribed a prayer to the idols, which all 
 her subjects, heathen and Christian alike, were 
 to use; and announced that death would be the 
 punishment of any who should disobey this com- 
 mand. 
 
 The Christians, like their prototypes in earlier 
 ages, departed from the council, rejoicing that 
 they were accounted worthy to suffer for the 
 sake of Christ. 
 
142 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 The government resolved to make use of spies 
 for the detection of any who should violate the 
 queen's instructions, or continue to join in wor- 
 ship or prayer to Jehovah ; and as a further 
 means of obtaining information it was pro- 
 claimed that all persons who should aid the 
 queen's efforts by informing against such 
 Christians, would be rewarded with a large share 
 of the property forfeited by the accused. 
 
 In the minds of the Christians, there was not 
 a moment's hesitation as to their duty or its per- 
 formance. Ignoring the queen's command they 
 resumed their gatherings for prayer. But know- 
 ing that they were now watched by spies and in 
 danger of being caught in their speech, and so 
 betrayed, greater secrecy and circumspection 
 were necessary. For the sake of greater securi- 
 ty they adopted secret watchwords, and they as- 
 sembled in smaller companies so as not to attract 
 so much attention. Some, in order to escape 
 detection by their families, even went out into the 
 forests to engage in worship. There were cave 
 churches and forest temples in Madagascar in 
 those days, and for many days to come. Rafara- 
 vavy, finding herself so closely watched and sus- 
 pected, disposed of her home in the city and 
 secured another in the suburbs, where she her- 
 self could live in greater retirement, and where 
 better opportunities were afforded for her friends 
 to see her and join in Bible reading and prayer. 
 
 Here for some time she and her companions 
 
Betrayed 143 
 
 enjo3'ed a large measure of safety, and in daily 
 gatherings were mutually strengthened in their 
 faith. The stories of prophets and martyrs 
 formed for them a source of inspiration and holy 
 comfort. 
 
 When Ranivo ceased to attend the Christian 
 worship at the home of her friend, Rafaravavy, 
 it was learned that she had again become a de- 
 vout worshiper of the idols; and, as if to make 
 amends for her temporary parleying with the 
 religion of Jehovah, had vowed to render to their 
 cause any service in her power. 
 
 A few weeks after the kabary two of Rafar- 
 avavy's servants left her employ much against 
 her desire, for she had regarded them as among 
 the most faithful of those employed around her. 
 But as they were free, and chose to exercise their 
 liberty, she could not prevent their going. The 
 very day on which they left her they went to the 
 home of Ranivo. After waiting a little she came 
 forward to speak to them, and recognizing them 
 as the servants of her friend, and thinking per- 
 haps they bore some private message from Ra- 
 faravavy, she took them to her own apartments. 
 
 This was exactly what they desired. When 
 the dooi was closed Ranivo asked them their er- 
 rand, to which they replied that they had come 
 in the service of the gods; that they had left 
 Rafaravavy's employ, and were now about to 
 render to the gods a signal service, from which 
 they expected so great a benefit that they would 
 
144 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 not again need to be servants to any. But it 
 was soon made plain. They informed her that 
 they knew she had ceased to attend the secret 
 meetings of the Christians at the home of her 
 friend, and had avowed anew her loyaky to the 
 gods of the land; they reminded her of the 
 queen's proclamation, and of the condition an- 
 nounced, that any one who should assist in the 
 discovery of any Christians should receive a 
 large share of the forfeited property. They 
 said further they had come to ask her to take 
 them to Kelazapa, and introduce them to him, 
 as they wished to inform on Rafaravavy, who 
 still continued to hold secret gatherings of Chris- 
 tians; and then they would secure a considera- 
 ble portion of her property. 
 
 Ranivo was filled with surprise and indigna- 
 tion at the conduct of the women, and re- 
 monstrated fiercely with them as to their treach- 
 ery toward one who had always treated them 
 with kindness. She was the more indignant be- 
 cause, though loyal to the idols and quite sepa- 
 rated from all Christians, and, as she thought, 
 from all sympathy with them, she herself would 
 scorn thus to betray a friend. She also saw 
 that these women would seek to implicate her in 
 their mean act by informing the priests that 
 they had come with her authority and advice, 
 and Rafaravavy's doom would be laid to her 
 account. Finding they were unmoved by her in- 
 
Betrayed 145 
 
 dignation, or any appeal to their sense of their 
 mistress' kindness toward them — that, in fact, 
 they were going to sell her friend and theirs 
 for money — she determined on one more effort to 
 save her. She would buy her friend's life and 
 give it back to her. 
 
 After long efforts she persuaded the women 
 to agree to this, and handed them the price of 
 Rafaravavy's redemption. It was morning still, 
 and, feeling her friend was safe, Ranivo resumed 
 her household duties, intending in the cool of 
 the evening to walk down to Rafaravavy's 
 house, tell her part of what had transpired, and 
 so place her on her guard. 
 
 But she had not realized all the meanness or 
 selfishness of these women for she might have 
 judged that they who would betray a kind and 
 worthy mistress, would, without hesitation, de- 
 ceive her. Almost immediately on leaving her 
 door the women had turned aside and gone di- 
 rect to Kelazapa, to whom they told a plausi- 
 ble story of Ranivo having set them to watch 
 Rafaravavy; how at length they had sufficient 
 evidence to convict her of having disobeyed the 
 queen's command, and that they had laid this in- 
 formation before Ranivo, who sent them with all 
 speed to him. 
 
 Kelazapa was delighted with the news, and 
 especially with what he considered the zeal of 
 Ranivo in the cause of the idols. In a short 
 
146 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 time a queen's order for the arrest of Rafaravavy 
 was issued, and an officer despatched to execute 
 it. 
 
 By the early evening it was known all over 
 the city that Rafaravavy was once more lying in 
 prison awaiting trial, and it was stated that she 
 had been entrapped by the skill and loyalty to 
 the idols of one who was in a position to know 
 of her movements — her former friend Ranivo. 
 When Ranivo heard the news she was over- 
 whelmed with grief and indignation. But her 
 indignation did not suffice to lift the cloud that 
 had passed over her friendship. There were 
 two servants who had affirmed that they had acted 
 on her request, and pointed to the money given 
 them to save her friend's life, as proof of her hav- 
 ing bribed them to betray their mistress. 
 
 Ranivo would probably have gone to the prison 
 to see Rafaravavy and explain the matter, but to 
 have done so might have involved her in serious 
 trouble with the queen and Kelazapa. 
 
 Not being a Christian she felt she could not 
 afford to be suspected of sympathy with them. 
 She could only lament alone the shame she felt 
 had fallen upon her, and the terrible fate await- 
 ing her friend, whom she had sought to save. 
 Next day Rafaravavy was brought before the 
 court, and, in her answers to her accusers, ad- 
 mitted frankly that she still worshiped Jehovah, 
 and confessed Christ as her Saviour. Asked for 
 the names of her companions, she firmly refused 
 
Betrayed 147 
 
 to mention one of them. All efforts to induce her 
 to do so were unavailing-. 
 
 The judge was a friend of her family, and 
 wished to spare her. He therefore sent her back 
 to her cell, and advised her father to see her and 
 try to influence her to yield to the queen's de- 
 mand. But even a father's pleadings were 
 equally unsuccessful. She would not deny 
 Christ, neither would she betray her friends. 
 The queen was informed of her firm refusal, and, 
 in a fit of passion, ordered her to be executed 
 the next morning. 
 
 Rafaravavy received the news of her sentence 
 calmly and peacefully. She laid her down to sleep 
 that night in full expectation of next day seeing 
 her Lord. That night the Christians gathered 
 in fear and trembling; another storm had burst 
 upon them, and they cried for deliverance for 
 their friend. 
 
 They were destined the same night to receive 
 another surprise. Ranivo's sleep went from her. 
 She wept over the events of these two days. She 
 recalled the words and looks of the women who 
 had betrayed her friend, and suddenly a sense 
 of deep disgust with her own heathen customs, 
 and with the baseness of a system that could 
 only exist by such foul means filled her heart. 
 
 Rising from her couch, and quietly letting her- 
 self out of the house, she made her way to a 
 house where she knew some of the Christians 
 were accustomed to meet. As her low tap at the 
 door was heard, the voices inside were hushed. 
 
148 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 and no one opened to her. Again she tapped 
 at the door, and presently one of the company 
 drew it ajar, asking who was there. 
 
 As Ranivo answered she stepped inside, and the 
 Christians were face to face with the woman 
 who was stated to have betrayed them. Alarm 
 and suspicion were manifest in the glances they 
 cast at her, and some of them covering their faces, 
 rose to leave. 
 
 Ranivo knew their feelings toward her, but in a 
 moment she bid them not to fear, and, while they 
 paused, she told them the truth concerning the 
 arrest of Rafaravavy. She also told them of the 
 intense revulsion of her feelings toward the idols, 
 and begged them to pray for her. And as they 
 knelt, she knelt, and her sobs and prayers 
 mingled with theirs. 
 
 While the little companies of Christians had 
 been praying for Rafaravavy's deliverance the 
 answers had been vouchsafed in raising up helpers 
 for her. During the night many of her friends 
 came to the palace to intercede for her life, and 
 those nobles who were known to be favorable to 
 the Christians exerted all their influence. When 
 the morning broke the queen had so far changed 
 her purpose as to spare Rafaravavy's life — but 
 for this time only. She might still be set at 
 liberty by paying a heavy fine ; the next time noth- 
 ing could induce Ranavalona to spare her life. 
 Tears of thankfulness and joy filled the eyes of 
 the Christians when the glad news reached them, 
 
Betrayed 149 
 
 although they dared not meet their sister and 
 welcome her with songs. 
 
 But no heart was so glad that day, and no eyes 
 shed so many tears of gratitude, as those of 
 Ranivo, the reputed accuser, though really the 
 earnest saviour of her friend. 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 DIVINE INTERPOSITION 
 
 Ranivo lost no time in repairing to Rafara- 
 vavy's home. She could not even permit the 
 Christians to explain what they knew of her con- 
 duct toward her friend. When she entered the 
 gate of the compound Rafaravavy was seated 
 on the verandah, quietly reading a portion of the 
 Gospels. On seeing her friend, she at once rose 
 and advanced to meet her. And as Ranivo ap- 
 proached with outstretched hands, lier voice 
 trembling as she greeted her friend, and her eyes 
 giving evidence of a tearful night, she hushed 
 every feeling of resentment ; and, in a tone of 
 love and compassion Rafaravavy only said : " Oh, 
 Ranivo ! why did you treat me so ? Why should 
 you persecute our Christ?" 
 
 For answer Ranivo burst into a flood of tears. 
 When she had recovered sufficient self-control to 
 speak, it was to say : " Then, my dear friend, you 
 believe I acted the part of a traitor." 
 
 " That was the statement made, and sworn to, 
 before the judges," Rafaravavy replied. 
 
 " Yes," answered Ranivo, " it was. But many 
 a false statement has been sworn to in these recent 
 
 150 
 
Divine Interposition 151 
 
 days, and many an effort is being made to set 
 friend against friend. 
 
 " Rafaravavy, I have often been urged by the 
 priests to betray you, for they hate and suspect 
 you." 
 
 " Then was the statement of the servants false ? 
 Were not you my accuser?" asked Rafaravavy. 
 
 " Listen, while I tell you all," replied the girl. 
 She then told the story right through, and with 
 such genuine emotion that the heart of the elder 
 woman thrilled with joy at the thought of her 
 friend's loyalty. But a yet deeper joy filled her 
 heart when Ranivo went on to tell of her visit to 
 the meeting of the Christians, and their prayers 
 for her, and ended by saying, earnestly, " Rafara- 
 vavy, I, too, want to be a Christian." 
 
 It was with a glad spirit Rafaravavy set her- 
 self to lead her young friend to Christ Himself, 
 that she might find in Him her Saviour. Hour 
 after hour, they remained in fellowship and 
 prayer, and before the day closed it was told to 
 the little band of Christians that Ranivo had taken 
 her place on the Lord's side. 
 
 For a few months comparative calm reigned in 
 the city. The Christians were almost free from 
 any molestation, and some of them began to hope 
 that this was indeed the dawn of better days. It 
 was during this time of toleration that another 
 conversion took place, which added considerable 
 vigor and hope to the Christian Church. Ra- 
 faralahy, who had for long been halting between 
 
152 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 two opinions, came to a full and intelligent de- 
 cision to renounce the heathen religion of the 
 country and to adopt the Christian faith. It was 
 not long before he lost his position under the 
 government at the instigation of Kelazapa. 
 
 But, aside from this, he had a comfortable 
 home, with large lands and fertile rice fields. 
 Thus it was no small gain to the spiritual force, 
 and, indeed, to the material comfort, of the Chris- 
 tians, to have Rafaralahy profess himself one of 
 their number. While for a time there was thus a 
 lull in the storm, the Christians still maintained 
 their secret gatherings for prayer and study of the 
 Scripture, and scarcely ventured to relax their 
 watchfulness. They knew well that a cunning 
 foe was seeking their destruction, and they would 
 not needlessly expose themselves. If they 
 doubted this, they were apprised of the relentless- 
 ness of the priest party by the following inci- 
 dent: 
 
 One night, when the Christians were secretly 
 assembled for worship, one of their number came, 
 trembling with excitement ; and when he had 
 looked around and had seen that Rafaravavy was 
 not there, he began to mourn aloud. When the 
 others sought to know the reason he alarmed them 
 by the question, " Do you not know what has hap- 
 pened? Rafaravavy is slain. She has been exe- 
 cuted secretly by the queen's orders." At first 
 they were, all of them, incredulous. But when 
 he told them that he had heard two of the court 
 
Divine Interposition 153 
 
 officers speaking about her death while he was 
 passing the palace gate, their hearts sank within 
 them, and their praises were turned to lamenta- 
 tions. 
 
 However, their feelings were destined to un- 
 dergo another revulsion that night, for about half 
 an hour later Rafaravavy herself entered the 
 room, and when they saw her, they thanked God 
 and took courage. She had not been slain, or 
 even arrested. But she knew that the question of 
 her arrest had been again discussed at court, and 
 so there was need for greater circumspection than 
 ever on her part and theirs. The wrath of the 
 enemy was brewing, and dark days were once 
 more threatening the little band. Only a few 
 more weeks had passed, when a body of officers 
 set forth from the palace yard with warrants, is- 
 sued on the information of a woman who had for 
 some time been watching the Christians. That 
 day ten members of the young church — including 
 Rafaravavy — were arrested and placed in cells. 
 When these Christians were brought into court, 
 the first efforts of the judges were directed to- 
 ward obtaining from them the names of other 
 members of the church, that they also might be ar- 
 rested. And so anxious were they to accomplish 
 this purpose, that several days were spent in the 
 attempt. 
 
 Yet, all the while, it was plain enough the 
 special anger of the queen rested upon Rafara- 
 vavy, and if any one should suffer, certainly it 
 
154 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 would be she. Some two weeks passed, with but 
 scant success in discovering the Christians. 
 
 Rafaravavy was visited by her father in the 
 effort to turn her from her profession, but in 
 vain. Rasalama also visited her in her cell, but 
 to comfort and encourage her. So eager were 
 the heathen party to discover the Christians that 
 one of the officers was instructed to conceal him- 
 self in a position where he could overhear the con- 
 versation between Rafaravavy and Rasalama. 
 The consequence was that, as Rasalama was leav- 
 ing her friend's cell she was placed under arrest 
 and confined in a cell. At length, wearied of 
 fruitless efforts to change her purpose or compel 
 her to accuse her friends, the queen once more 
 condemned Rafaravavy to death. Again her 
 friends and the friends of the Christians at court 
 put forth strenuous efforts to get the sentence re- 
 duced. But their efforts were unavailing. The 
 queen was determined Rafaravavy should die, and, 
 as she would now have no further use for her 
 home and property, they were made a public 
 spoil, and in a few hours all she had possessed 
 was seized by the heathen and carried away. On 
 the evening of that day Rafaravavy was made 
 to walk behind her executioner to the place at 
 which she was to die. There she was placed in 
 irons, and ordered to be ready for death at cock- 
 crow next morning. All hope was past, unless, 
 indeed, the God of Daniel still lived, and could 
 
Divine Interposition 155 
 
 save not only from fire and the lion's den, but also 
 from chains and the spear of the executioner. 
 
 Hour after hour Rafaravavy spent in human 
 loneliness; yet her heart was glad and peaceful. 
 He who walked with His servants in the fiery fur- 
 nace was near to her, and she feared not the short 
 strug-gle that lay before her on the morrow. But 
 the hour of midnight brought a strange commo- 
 tion in the city. Suddenly there rang out upon 
 the stillness of the night the awful cry of " Fire ! 
 Fire ! " People rushed from their homes to find 
 that already the flames had laid hold upon several 
 buildings. Immediately all who could help were 
 busily engaged in seeking to quench the flames. 
 But, as if to mock their efforts, the wind began to 
 rise, and, while the flames roared the wind 
 howled ; and the city was turned into a Babel. 
 
 Above the heads of the alarmed heathen, the 
 flames leaped and danced, and the wind bore 
 showers of sparks across the city. The thatched 
 roof of house after house was caught by the fire, 
 in spite of all the efl'orts to stay its progress. 
 Over the court house, where, a few hours before, 
 the Christians had stood in jeopardy of their lives, 
 and whence one had been led out to await death, 
 the sparks fell, thus threatening its destruction. 
 Something must be done. The people began to 
 whisper, and soon it was spoken openly that the 
 God of the Christians was avenging himself. 
 Even Ranavalona began to wonder if the very 
 
156 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 idols were fighting for the Christians. She issued 
 orders to suspend all government service, and to 
 call out all soldiers and officers to help save the 
 city from the flames. 
 
 The night wore away ; the hour of cock-crow- 
 ing came, and Rafaravavy roused and began to 
 prepare herself for death. But no executioner 
 approached her ; no sound of preparation for her 
 execution could be heard, and she wondered. 
 In the city the struggle with the flames still went 
 on, and even Rafaravavy and the Christians were 
 for the moment forgotten. When at last the 
 fire was subdued, the time for the execution was 
 several hours past. 
 
 What was now to happen? For never before 
 had such a thing occurred as for the execu- 
 tioner to fail to carry out a sentence at the fixed 
 hour. After such a visitation even the queen and 
 the heathen party hesitated to strike the fatal 
 blow ; and so hours passed into days, while Ra- 
 faravavy expected any moment to be summoned 
 forth to die. During these days Fantaka came 
 frequently to see her. She, too, seemed to be 
 afi'ected by the events which had happened, and 
 still more by the calm faith and courage of Ra- 
 faravavy. She listened with evident interest 
 while spoken to of the love and power of Christ ; 
 and as gradually it became clear to Rafaravavy 
 that Fantaka was not far from the kingdom, she 
 strove the more earnestly to lead her to a speedy 
 
Divine Interposition i(;'7 
 
 decision, if so she might have that joy before she 
 died. 
 
 But that moment of decision was not yet. After 
 several days of terrible suspense the death sen- 
 tence on Rafaravavy was once more remitted; 
 but a punishment of a degrading nature was im- 
 posed. Her heavy irons having been removed, 
 she was led back into the city, and into the market 
 place, and there Rafaravavy, the gentle and re- 
 fined Christian woman, was publicly offered for 
 sale as a slave. There were some of her friends, 
 however, who were not ashamed of her even in 
 this position. Indeed, so many were they who 
 felt sympathy for her that the sale was over in a 
 few minutes. Rafaravavy was purchased by one 
 who esteemed her, and while she had to endure 
 for some time a semblance of bondage, in reality 
 she enjoyed a great deal of liberty, and was able, 
 as had been her custom, once again to meet with 
 the little bands of Christians. The faith and 
 teaching of one who had suffered so much, and 
 been almost in sight of the martyr's crown, had 
 a specially inspiring and sustaining influence on 
 the Christians amid the trials to which they were 
 all subjected. 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 
 DECEIVED 
 
 But we must go back a few days, for during 
 the time that Rafaravavy lay under expectation of 
 death, events had transpired which filled the 
 hearts of the Christians with grief and fear ; and 
 in prison, bound and waiting to die, she heard the 
 news that the first Christian martyr from Mada- 
 gascar had gone home. It will be remembered 
 that, leaving the cell in which Rafaravavy was 
 detained, Rasalama had been arrested and im- 
 prisoned. The day following she and the other 
 nine Christians in chains were brought into court. 
 How they had been discovered was a mystery to 
 them and to the public. All that was known was 
 that a low-born woman in some way contrived 
 to secure the names and place of meeting of a 
 number of the Christians, and on her informa- 
 tion they had been arrested. When these prison- 
 ers again appeared before their judges the court 
 room was crowded. Some of the Christians were 
 present to see what would be done ; but most of 
 the people were heathen, and, whatever may have 
 been their inmost feelings, were obliged to out- 
 wardly approve of the trial. 
 
 158 
 
Deceived 159 
 
 As the names of the accused were called over 
 a grim smile overspread the face of Kelazapa. 
 Most of them had already been accused once be- 
 fore, and the queen's promise had been that a 
 second charge should be followed by immediate 
 death. Here, then, thought he, were several of 
 the Christians appointed for the slaughter. 
 
 But not quite so quickly, Kelazapa! There is 
 a will stronger than yours to be consulted; there 
 is a power mightier than Ranavalona's which is 
 pledged to their help! The hearts of many in 
 the room were filled with elation, for they seemed 
 to see the triumph of their idols over Jehovah, 
 and those who sympathized with His cause shrink 
 away into the recesses of the forests to save their 
 lives. But in a moment all this was changed, and 
 the proud priests and the court of judges were 
 smitten with astonishment. " Fanivotra," asked 
 the judge, " is it true that you are a Christian ; 
 that you have renounced the worship of the idols, 
 and in defiance of the queen's decree do now wor- 
 ship and serve Jehovah ? " And a firm voice, 
 that they all recognized, replied : " It is true that 
 I am a Christian, and that, according to the light 
 I have, I follow, serve and worship Jesus Christ." 
 In a moment the eyes of all in the court were 
 turned on Fanivotra, and one of the judges asked 
 her: "What is this, Fanivotra? How do you 
 come to be standing amongst these despised 
 Christians ? Say you are a witness against them 
 
i6o Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 to-day, but do not let it be known that you have 
 fallen under this infatuation and have been fool- 
 ish enough to join yourself to them." 
 
 But the reply came steadily and calmly : " I 
 have not fallen under any infatuation, but I have 
 come under conviction of the truth as it is in 
 Jesus, and to-day I rejoice to stand as a witness 
 and confessor for Him." " But, Fanivotra," said 
 the judge, " was it not you who recently enabled 
 us to discover some of these Christians? Nay, 
 was it not you who rendered that signal service 
 to the gods, in betraying your mistress, Rafara- 
 vavy, who now lies under sentence of death? 
 Do not now say that you have betrayed the gods of 
 your fathers." " It is true, judge," was the 
 answer, " that I did all that of which you have 
 accused me, and in doing so I knew no better. 
 But I have since learned that in such action I was 
 sinning against the true God and persecuting 
 Christ. By so much the greater as was my crime 
 then, by so much the more is the mercy of the 
 Lord magnified now, in that He has forgiven my 
 sin and made me, the chief of sinners, even the 
 least among His followers. I am a Christian, 
 and for the sake of Christ I stand here before you 
 all for trial this day." 
 
 For a space there was a silence in court. Such 
 boldness astonished the judges; and even the 
 priests began to wonder whether they would be 
 able to conquer a faith which made its followers 
 so fearless, and yet so calm and generous. 
 
Deceived 1 6 1 
 
 The judges then returned to their former ef- 
 forts to discover from those before them the names 
 of their companions, in order to have them arrest- 
 ed, and so, if possible, bring the whole church un- 
 der one trial and condemnation. " Fanivotra, you 
 have watched the Christians for a long time, and 
 in your mistress's home have had opportunity of 
 knowing them. Tell us, in the queen's name, 
 who are they that have confessed this Christ?" 
 Such was the next demand of the judges. 
 
 In a moment a shudder of alarm ran through 
 the hearts of the Christians who were present in 
 the court room as spectators. They knew they 
 were watched, and that all the doors were guard- 
 ed. If they should now walk out they would be 
 suspected. If they should remain, and the Chris- 
 tians at the bar should mention their names, they 
 would be at once arrested. But before they could 
 decide what to do, Fanivotra's voice relieved their 
 anxiety. Deliberately, yet gently, she replied that 
 she did, indeed, know a great many of the Chris- 
 tians; but she also loved them; yes, loved them 
 more than life, and respected them more than even 
 the judges' demand, and that nothing would in- 
 duce her to mention the name of one of them. 
 
 Each of the prisoners in like manner steadfastly 
 refused. Neither threats nor bribes could move 
 them. Almost in despair the officers consulted 
 together as to what further means might be tried 
 in order to get the information so much desired. 
 A good deal of attention had been centered upon 
 
1 62 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Rasalama, because of her youth, beauty and re- 
 finement. Moreover, it was known she had strong 
 friends at court, amongst whom was Rafaralahy, 
 who had known her almost from childhood and 
 had often helped her and other Christians. It 
 was also known that she was betrothed to one of 
 the band of Christians, who was putting forth 
 strenuous efforts to secure her release ; and her 
 love for him, and the prospect of his efforts to 
 secure her release being successful if she would so 
 far relent as to name her companions, were ap- 
 pealed to, in the hope of accomplishing the pur- 
 pose. Still she refused. At length the soldier 
 who had charge of her cell, and the cells of several 
 others, undertook to obtain some information. 
 
 Repeatedly, during the evening and night, the 
 guard went to Rasalama and used every blandish- 
 ment, promise and threat he could think of to se- 
 cure her confession, yet without effect. Then, as 
 a final resort, he thought to deceive her. Open- 
 ing her cell door he entered and addressed her: 
 " Rasalama, it's no use your longer concealing 
 the names of your companions." " Why is it to 
 no purpose, or why should I betray my friends ? " 
 she asked. " Because," said he, " whether or not 
 you name them, they will all be arrested." " No," 
 she replied. " that cannot be, for they will not be 
 known to the government. No Christian will im- 
 peril the life of a brother or sister in order to save 
 his own." " Yes," said the guard, " it has already 
 
Deceived 163 
 
 been done." " Nay, I cannot believe that," re- 
 plied Rasalama, " for I do not think torture or 
 death could extort their names from our band." 
 
 " Listen, Rasalama," was the answer of the 
 guard, " and I will tell you what is for your own 
 welfare. The bond of your brotherhood was very 
 powerful, but it has at length broken. Your 
 friends in the other cells have agreed to name 
 some of their companions. Each one has named 
 seven members of the church, and already those 
 names are in the hands of the officers. There is 
 no chance of escape open to them. Some of your 
 friends will be treated leniently because of the 
 information they have given. But the judges are 
 especially anxious to save you, and I am come 
 with a message from them to tell you that, al- 
 though they already have the names of most of 
 your companions at large, yet if you will name 
 seven, as the others have done, even though they 
 should be the same names as the judges already 
 have, in consideration of your act they will re- 
 lease you." 
 
 Had Rasalama for a moment suspected the 
 truth of this statement, how differently would she 
 have acted. But she was young and hopeful and 
 loved; and when she heard that, through the weak- 
 ening of her companions in prison, her friends 
 outside could no longer be concealed — that, in- 
 deed, even if she should sacrifice herself, it could 
 not save them — she reluctantly consented to name 
 
164 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 seven of her friends. The guard assured her that 
 the judges had those names already, yet she had 
 saved herself by mentioning them. 
 
 When the guard left her cell, Rasalama sat 
 down again and brooded over the sad let of the 
 Christians, grieving at the yielding of her friends 
 in prison to the threats of their persecutors, griev- 
 ing sorely over the fate of those she would have 
 died to shield, could it have availed, and weeping 
 for herself that even by the hopelessness of her 
 resistance to the queen's demand accomplishing 
 any good for her brethren and sisters, she should 
 have been led to acknowledge the names of any. 
 
 Little did she suspect with what triumph the 
 guard returned to the court, with what eagerness 
 his report was received by the judges and Kcla- 
 zapa, or the swiftness with which warrants were 
 issued for the seven persons she had accused, and 
 officers despatched to arrest them. But she was 
 soon to discover the base treachery that had been 
 practiced upon her. 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 THE FIRST MARTYR 
 
 The following morning the Christians were 
 brought into court once more, where surprises 
 awaited them all. Great was the wonder of Ra- 
 salama's companions when they saw seven other 
 members of the church placed in the docks beside 
 them, and with anxious hearts they sought to 
 imagine by what means their friends had been 
 discovered. But greater still was the awe in 
 Rasalama's heart. She had expected that day to 
 see thirty or forty of her companions arraigned 
 in court. Yet here were only the seven whose 
 names she had admitted to the guard as being 
 amongst the despised sect. Rasalama's face grew 
 pale, and she herself visibly trembled — yet not 
 from fear of anything the judges could do to her, 
 but because of the fears which filled her mind that, 
 in some way, she had been made the victim of a 
 conspiracy on the part of her persecutors. When 
 the judges had taken their seats, and the court 
 opened, the names of the new prisoners were 
 called for identification, and one by one they an- 
 swered clearly and bravely to their names. 
 
 How was it that of all the Christians the judges 
 could get within their grasp, and though they all 
 I6S 
 
1 66 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 realized so clearly the danger that overhung them, 
 not one of them ever showed any sign of fear or 
 weakness in facing their accusers? 
 
 When Paul, the diviner, who was one of those 
 mentioned by Rasalama, was called upon, he ad- 
 mitted freely the charge of being a Christian, and 
 spoke of the peace of heart he enjoyed in the sense 
 of sin forgiven. He spoke also of the friendship 
 and love of Christ for His people, and of his own 
 efforts to humbly obey the laws of Christ. 
 
 " What are those laws? " cried the judge. " Let 
 us hear them that we may know the nature of the 
 laws you Christians dare to place above the laws 
 of our queen ! " " The first great law that Christ 
 has taught us," replied Paul, " is to love God 
 with all our heart, and soul, and strength, and 
 mind. And the second law is this, that we should 
 love our neighbors as ourselves." If a bomb had 
 been exploded it could scarcely have caused more 
 surprise. The judges thought they were about 
 getting to the roots of disloyalty to Ranavalona, 
 and they found instead that the laws of these 
 Christians were of such a nature as to make them 
 citizens of the noblest type. The men who A'onld 
 do to others as they would others should do to 
 them were not likely to seek any injury to country 
 or queen. 
 
 However, recovering from their surprise, the 
 judges questioned Paul on the subject of praying 
 to Jehovah, thinking that here, at any rate, they 
 would find some evidence that the claims of Je- 
 
The First Martyr 167 
 
 hovah and Ranavalona were opposed, and that a 
 Christian could not be a loyal subject. But, if 
 anything their surprise was greater than before 
 when Paul, in simple words, told them that 
 amongst other subjects for his constant petition 
 were prayer for the queen and all the officers of 
 the court ; for the welfare of all the people of the 
 country ; for the cessation of evil and the making 
 all the land full of goodness and truth ; and that 
 he himself might be able to lead a peaceable and 
 pure life. It occurred to some of the officers that 
 even Kelazapa himself had never offered better 
 or more loyal prayers to the national gods ; and if 
 these were the prayers Jehovah rejoiced to 
 receive and answer, possibly Jehovah was a 
 friend, rather than an enemy, to their land. There 
 was a lull in court while the judges conferred. 
 
 Rasalama seized on this moment to turn to her 
 guard and demand where were the Christians ac- 
 cused by the other prisoners. He only shrugged 
 his shoulders and muttered, " There are none." 
 Then did it dawn upon Rasalama that, by a cruel 
 deception, she had been made the only informant 
 against her fellows in the faith. She sank down 
 upon the floor and wept tears of agony and re- 
 morse. Presently she was aroused from her re- 
 morse by hearing her name called and the demand 
 made by the court that she should testify against 
 Paul and the other six Christians who had been 
 arrested on her information. 
 Recovering her self-possession, Rasalama 
 
1 68 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 quietly but firmly refused to speak about them. 
 When she was again called upon to give her evi- 
 dence, and was reminded that they had been ar- 
 rested on her accusation, at length her spirit was 
 stirred within her, and, standing face to face with 
 her judges, Rasalama denounced with words of 
 indignation the base trick played upon her by her 
 guard and the officers of the court ; expressed her 
 regret that she had ever allowed herself to be 
 deceived by the emissaries of idolatry, and, in de- 
 fiance of all the wrath of court and queen, refused 
 to open her lips to speak one word against those 
 who were placed beside her. 
 
 She was cautioned in regard to her language 
 and reminded that she was in the power of the 
 court ; also that the queen's decree had stated what 
 should be the penalty of a Christian confession. 
 But Rasalama, filled with an inspiration and 
 courage from heaven, only replied by holding up 
 to scorn the folly and wickedness of idol worship, 
 the sins and superstitions of the people, and con- 
 demned especially the conduct of the priests in 
 teaching the people to place confidence in stocks 
 and stones instead of in the living God. She also 
 demanded that the judges should contrast the vir- 
 tues of the Christians with the vices of the 
 heathen, pointing out that, whereas their Scrip- 
 tures taught that only the pure in heart should see 
 God, the very teaching and lives of the priests 
 were all calculated to make the people impure and 
 licentious, and such were the results. With 
 
The First Martyr 169 
 
 great courage she bore testimony to the power of 
 the Christian faith, and to the purity and love- 
 hncss of Christ, and reminded her judges that, 
 though the " kings of the earth should set them- 
 selves, and the rulers take counsel together 
 against the Lord and against His anointed," 
 though all the people should say, " Let us break 
 their bands asunder, and cast away their cords 
 from us ; He that sitteth in the heavens shall 
 laugh, the Lord shall have them in derision." 
 Some of them that sat in the council almost 
 gnashed upon her with their teeth ; and the judges 
 fearing the power of her testimony, ordered all 
 the Christians to their cells. Later in the day 
 their condemnations were made public. With the 
 exception of Rasalama, all of them were to be sold 
 into an unredeemable slavery. Rasalama, be- 
 cause of her obstinacy, and the courage and vigor 
 with which she had assailed the idolatry of her 
 country, was condemned to die. For several days 
 prior to her execution Rasalama was subjected to 
 stripes and tortures, perhaps in the hope of in- 
 ducing her to relent. But her suffering seemed 
 only to deepen her joy in her Lord and her pa- 
 tience in enduring for His sake. 
 
 The only act of leniency shown her at all, and 
 that on account of the influence of friends at 
 court, was that Rafaralahy and her lover were al- 
 lowed to visit and comfort her in her cell during 
 the days she lay there awaiting death. These 
 were sacred seasons of fellowship in which was 
 
lyo Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 begotten a fortitude strong enough to endure the 
 parting worse than death for one, and the brief 
 struggle of death for the other. Strong as was 
 Rasalama's love for her earthly friend, she loved 
 Christ yet better ; she could not deny her Lord to 
 live with her lover. Strong and jealous as was 
 his love for her, he could not ask her to deny her 
 Lord and Master for his sake. Since he must 
 give her up for the sake of the Lord they both 
 loved, he would do it generously and freely ; so he 
 encouraged and cheered her against the trying 
 hour. 
 
 The night before her execution, opportunity 
 was given her lover to say farewell to Rasalama. 
 At first it seemed as if both hearts would break. 
 How could he realize that to-morrow the spear 
 would pierce the heart of his loved one and not 
 weep for her ? How could she think of the mor- 
 row, and that alone she must face her executioner, 
 while the heathen around would gloat over the 
 sight of her sufferings? 
 
 But gradually peace returned to both hearts — 
 the peace that comes when every burden is cast 
 upon the Lord — and with it came a strength that 
 seemed divine. But we will not intrude on that 
 sacred last hour together. Presently the guard 
 informed them that the time was up and they must 
 say farewell. 
 
 One lingering grasp of each other's hand, one 
 fond embrace, one more earnest prayer, one more 
 word of comfort and cheer, in which her lover 
 
The First Martyr 171 
 
 found voice to say : " Fear not, my beloved one ; 
 Christ will be near, and His arms will receive you 
 gently to Himself. I myself would die with you, 
 though I may not. Yet I will be near you at the 
 last, and, maybe, we soon shall meet again. Fare- 
 well ! " He left her side, the cell door closed and 
 alone Rasalama awaited the dawn of day, the 
 stroke of death, and the welcome home by her Sa- 
 viour. 
 
 But what prompted those words of her lover? 
 Could it be that deep in his heart there was an in- 
 tuition that the separation would not be for long ? 
 Thus she mused for a time, then gave herself to 
 prayer. And was the vague thought that the 
 parting was only for a little while bringing com- 
 fort to his heart, and silently preparing him to 
 follow Rasalama in the path which should lead 
 him through the same portal of death to the same 
 bright glory and the martyr's crown? At day- 
 break on August 14th, 1837, Rasalama was led 
 forth from her cell, and, chained and fettered, fol- 
 lowed her executioner to the hillside — Ambohi- 
 potsy — where she was to die. 
 
 On the way to the fatal spot, she was carried 
 past the little church where she had worshiped, 
 and been baptized. 
 
 Ceasing, for a moment, the hymn she was sing- 
 ing, she pointed to the place, saying : " It was 
 there I heard the words of the Saviour." 
 
 Already a large crowd of heathen had gathered 
 to see the first Christian die ; and as they saw the 
 
172 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 lonely maiden step forward peacefully and calmly, 
 and without a blush of shame, to the appointed 
 place, many a heart was filled with secret admira- 
 tion. As Rasalama took her place she glanced 
 around, and on one side of the hill she saw a small 
 group of Christians, and amongst them Rafaralahy 
 and her lover, who looked at her with eyes full 
 of tenderness and compassion, which looks in 
 themselves were full of comfort and help for her. 
 
 She waved her hand to him — that hand heavy 
 with the chains of persecution ; and he, regardless 
 of the onlookers, waved back to her. A few mo- 
 ments she stood ; then, fearless, kneeled on the 
 green sod. One last glance she took at her lover 
 and the little band of Christians ; one last prayer 
 offered for him and for them ; then bowed her 
 head and closed her eyes and turned her thoughts 
 to Jesus, to whose arms and embrace she was go- 
 ing. For a moment her voice was heard : " Fa- 
 ther, forgive them ; they know not what they do. 
 Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." The next mo- 
 ment the executioner's spear entered her heart. 
 Rasalama's eyes saw the King in His beauty, and 
 His hand placed upon her brow the crown of ever- 
 lasting life. 
 
 At that instant Rafaralahy exclaimed: "If I 
 might have so happy and tranquil a death, I would 
 not fear to die for the Saviour too." The words 
 were too late for her dying ears to hear. Her 
 spirit had taken its flight. But did Rasalama's 
 glorified spirit catch the words of one who had 
 
The First Martyr 173 
 
 ever been a true friend to her and to all the Chris- 
 tians ; and was the prayer for his faithfulness unto 
 death the first petition she laid at her Saviour's 
 feet? 
 
 Standing- among the group of Christians, 
 though not yet one of them, was Fantaka. She 
 made her way to the cell of Rafarava^-}-, and told 
 her with what calmness and peace of mind,^ the 
 first Malagasy martyr had gone home. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 FUGITIVES 
 
 The death of Rasalama had a wonderful effect 
 upon the Christian Church — an effect just the 
 contrary of that which the queen had intended 
 to produce. So peaceful had been her end that 
 they began to realize how completely Christ takes 
 the sting from death ; and instead of shrinking 
 from the ordeal, there were hearts which began 
 to desire that they, too, might win the martyr's 
 crown. 
 
 They now knew the worst that could happen, 
 and instead of being afraid, their courage was in- 
 creased, their faith made firm, and their strength 
 to endure abundantly enlarged. We have seen 
 that Rafaravavy, though sold as a slave, still had 
 a large portion of leisure, and that she devoted 
 her opportunities yet more earnestly to comfort- 
 ing and teaching her fellow-Christians. So that 
 the Word of the Lord spread, the number of in- 
 quirers grew, and, in secret, many were added to 
 the Church. One Christian had been slain, but 
 as a result, many heathen were born into eternal 
 life and the kingdom of Christ. Rafaralahy, too, 
 174 
 
Fugitives 175 
 
 became more bold in his Christian witness. He 
 did not take the trouble to conceal his love for the 
 Christians, his loyalty to Christ, and his abhor- 
 rence of all the practices of heathenism. 
 
 His words at the time of Rasalama's death ha^ 
 been duly reported to the government, yet he took 
 no steps to conceal his actions for the help of the 
 Church. 
 
 Rather, he sought to do more than ever for the 
 furtherance of the cause he loved. A good deal 
 of his property was freely devoted to the relief 
 of suffering and needy Christians, and these deeds 
 of charity soon caused him to be marked out for 
 punishment and death. 
 
 Another way in which his very goodness pro- 
 voked the anger of the priests was this: Some 
 little distance from the gates of the city a hut had 
 been built for the use of some lepers, who, in 
 Madagascar, as in other countries, were regarded 
 as outcasts and unclean. Heathenism had no 
 compassion for such sufferers ; the priests had no 
 hands to help these outcast ones. But Rafaralahy 
 had both. Frequently he would visit and talk 
 with the lepers, cheering and strengthening their 
 hearts ; and many a kindly gift did he carry to re- 
 lieve their sufferings and needs. The heathen 
 were not slow to mark the contrast, and Kelazapa 
 could not brook anything that reflected, even by 
 its own silent merit, upon the spirit of idolatry. 
 
 Among those who, on the outbreak of persecu- 
 tion, had gone back from a Christian profession, 
 
176 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 was one to whom Rafaralahy had shown much 
 kindness — helping him in his times of difficuhy, 
 so that he was in Rafaralahy's debt. 
 
 UnwiUing to pay what he owed, he used the 
 knowledge which through friendship he had 
 gained, to secure the arrest of the man who had 
 succored him, thus seeking to destroy the debt by 
 destroying his creditor. Heathenism regarded 
 his treachery as an act of peculiar merit. 
 
 One day, as Rafaralahy returned from a visit 
 to the leper's hut, and drew near his door, he saw 
 signs of commotion, and heard the loud lamenta- 
 tions of his wife and relatives. Hastening for- 
 ward to see what had happened, he had scarcely 
 stepped inside the door when he was seized by two 
 strong arms, and found himself under arrest for 
 having encouraged the Christians to meet for 
 worship at his house. He was allowed but a few 
 moments to say good-by to his weeping wife and 
 relatives. Yet he found time to encourage them 
 with the remembrance that this was a part of the 
 great renunciation which discipleship of Christ 
 involved, and to assure them that he then left 
 them in the Hands of Christ, who vv^ould never fail 
 nor forsake them. It was a sudden and sharp 
 trial, thus to be wrested from his young wife, who 
 loved him deeply and clung to him, even when 
 the officers would have hastened his departure. 
 
 There is no pity in heathenism, no compassion 
 in the heart where superstitious reverence for 
 idols reigns supreme; and the officers found a 
 
Fugitives lyy 
 
 grim pleasure in the agonized grief of the young 
 wife, though they marked the heroic courage with 
 which Rafaralahy bore the testing. 
 
 When tortures, and other methods, failed to 
 make him confess the names of his co-worshipers, 
 Rafaralahy was led forth to the place of his exe- 
 cution. Surrounded by a great crowd of heathen, 
 who were greatly moved by his calmness and fear- 
 lessness, Rafaralahy peacefully lay down on the 
 ground, offered a last short prayer, and received 
 the executioner's spear. Within a year his own 
 prophecy had been fulfilled— Rafaralahy, like Ra- 
 salama, had died for the sake of Christ. 
 
 Not satisfied with having shed this blood, but 
 rather emboldened thereby to attempt to repeat 
 such acts on a larger scale, further steps were 
 taken to secure the arrest of such Christians as 
 had been accustomed to assemble at Rafaralahy's 
 house. 
 
 Having failed to extort these names from him, 
 they seized his widow, and, by torture and cruel 
 scourgings, at last forced from her a confession of 
 the persons who had frequented their place of 
 abode, for religious services; and now the hour 
 of triumph seemed at hand. 
 
 There have been noble deeds performed by 
 heathen— deeds which surely will not lose their 
 reward, and the day of Rafaralahy's death wit- 
 nessed one of them. The queen's council had 
 been sitting, and had resolved on the death of a 
 number of well-known Christians. One of the 
 
lyS Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 councilors, v/ho was friendly toward these per- 
 secuted ones, purposel}' engaged in conversation 
 concerning this decision in the presence of a 
 heathen woman, of whose friendliness to the 
 Christians he was aware, and significantly indi- 
 cated the nearness of the peril, since they were to 
 be arrested that night. No sooner had he passed 
 on than the woman sped away, out through the 
 gate of the city to the suburbs, and as the evening 
 drew on, managed to find Rafaravavy and two 
 other Christians. To these she gave the names 
 of those whose destruction had been resolved 
 upon, and telling them that already soldiers had 
 been selected to arrest them, she urged them to 
 escape while yet there was time. Some of the 
 threatened ones were living as slaves inside the 
 city, and the question arose, should these three 
 escape and leave the others unwarned, or should 
 they risk their own lives to help their brethren 
 and sisters? 
 
 The choice was soon made. Night had just 
 fallen, and under cover of darkness they all crept 
 round the city till they reached Ambohipotsy. 
 There they paused awhile ; then, kneeling on the 
 soil, stained with the blood of their martyred 
 sister and brother, commended themselves to the 
 care of God, praying for help and courage, if 
 needs be, to suffer ; or, if He so wished, for de- 
 liverance out of the hands of their foes. Then 
 they separated, two of them going off into the 
 
Fugitives 179 
 
 woods to hide, while, alone, Rafaravavy under- 
 took the dangerous task of entering the city to 
 warn the other threatened ones. 
 
 Fortunately, the soldiers sent to arrest these 
 three, not finding them at home, concluded they 
 had all gone to a secret meeting of the Christians, 
 and decided that the best thing to do was to wait 
 near at hand, so that as they returned from the 
 meeting they might arrest them, and possibly oth- 
 ers too. With beating heart Rafaravavy sped 
 along the dark streets till she found Fantaka and 
 Ramon j a. 
 
 Here for a brief space her sad and lonely heart 
 was comforted and gladdened. There was a 
 strange kindness in Fantaka's manner — a gentle- 
 ness Rafaravavy had never seen there before. 
 And soon the secret came out. Fantaka had be- 
 come a Christian, although she had not yet openly 
 confessed Christ. So that a deep Christian af- 
 fection, added to her human love, moved her 
 whole energy to secure the safety of the threat- 
 ened Christians. 
 
 She would not allow Rafaravavy to take the 
 risk of going through the city ; but she herself 
 sent to call the condemned ones to come with all 
 secrecy to her home. 
 
 They came, and were filled with surprise and 
 thankfulness when they saw Rafaravavy, and 
 learned that she had come to seek their deliver- 
 ance from the death that was so nigh them. 
 
i8o Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Having appointed a meeting place outside the 
 city, they crept back to their homes to put together 
 a few things, complete the day's task, place their 
 owner's property in safety, and prepare to flee. 
 At midnight the city was still, and dark clouds 
 overcast the sky. With mingled feelings Rafar- 
 avavy took farewell of Fantaka, and then, pro- 
 tected for a time by the presence of Ramon j a, 
 walked toward the city gate. 
 
 By different routes the other warned Christians 
 sought the place of meeting. They all reached 
 the spot in safety, and at once struck out for the 
 woods. They realized that they must place as 
 great a distance as possible between themselves 
 and their enemies before morning, for next day 
 their flight must be discovered, and they would 
 be known as fugitives. But they were able to 
 endure the fatigue of that night's long journey, 
 for they had eaten heartily before setting out, and 
 were well supplied with food for the first two or 
 three days. Noon the next day found the fugi- 
 tives some fifty miles away from the capital. 
 
 That morning the city awoke to learn that the 
 warrants for the arrest of Rafaravavy and others 
 had not been executed, because the Christians 
 could not be found. This of itself would not 
 have occasioned great surprise. But when it was 
 reported that the slaves inside the city walls, 
 whose arrest had been decided on, were missing, 
 then Ranavalona realized that she had been be- 
 
Fugitives 1 8 1 
 
 *t>' 
 
 trayed this time — the Christians had escaped from 
 her snare, and her anger burned within her. 
 
 Immediately several companies of soldiers were 
 ordered out to scour the country for the fugi- 
 tives. It so happened that in the company of 
 soldiers that first discovered the route the fugi- 
 tives had taken, and so had the advantage in pur- 
 suit, were two young men — cousins — who had 
 been taught by the Christians before they entered 
 the army. The efifects of that teaching and of re- 
 cent events had been to lead them to more earnest 
 inquiry, and now they were secret disciples of 
 Christ. The fugitives had fled to the great for- 
 est, hoping to reach the inside belt of woodland, 
 between which and the broader outer hill lay the 
 Sihanaka country. If by any means they could 
 cross it, they would then be right above Tamatave, 
 and might possibly find an opportunity to escape 
 from the island. 
 
 Traveling mostly by night, and resting and hid- 
 ing by day, they gradually made their way on- 
 ward. Often they suffered greatly from thirst 
 and hunger, and sometimes from exposure to the 
 inclement weather. Fortunately, the forest con- 
 tained a good many trees, from which they se- 
 cured succor. From the traveler's tree they often 
 obtained plenty of good water; frequently they 
 were fain to stay the pangs of hunger by eating 
 the roots of the lattice-leaf plant. 
 
 Gradually the soldiers gained on them, being 
 
1 82 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 helped by the discovery of spots where they had 
 hidden, and soon the fugitives had to keep as 
 sharp a look-out for the soldiers as the soldiers 
 v/ere keeping for them. 
 
 As they pressed forward they found, again and 
 again, real friends in their time of peril. Some 
 for political reasons were glad to do anything to 
 discomfit the queen. But others, out of genuine 
 sympathy for the persecuted Christians, were 
 willing to help them escape from the cruelty of 
 the oppressor. Early one morning, as they were 
 skirting the south end of the Sihanaka province, 
 on coming down a steep track, they were sur- 
 prised to hear voices near them, and their surprise 
 grew to alarm when they discovered that within a 
 few himdred yards from, them, and separated only 
 by a hillock and a clump of trees, was a company 
 of soldiers searching for them. For safety's sake 
 they separated to seek shelter. Some of them, 
 by retreating, got behind the soldiers and hid in a 
 cave. Rafaravavy found a house, whose owner 
 promised, as far as possible, to help her. And 
 the opportunity soon came, for while they stood 
 speaking in the room a group of officers were seen 
 approaching. 
 
 Hurriedly, Rafaravavy went into the bedroom, 
 crept under the bed, and was covered with some 
 old garments. There was a demand at the door 
 to know if any of the Christians were in the 
 house. 
 
 Prevarication would have been useless. The 
 
Fugitives 183 
 
 officer was simply told that if he suspected such 
 to be the case the door was open and he could 
 search. Two soldiers were ordered to enter the 
 house, and these happened to be the two cousins 
 who were secret disciples of Christ. They made 
 a search of the house, but v/ithout prying into 
 places where, possibly, a Christian might have 
 been concealed. As they did not bring forth any 
 prisoner, the whole company turned away and 
 continued the search. After a few days' rest the 
 fugitives again moved on slowly and cautiously. 
 Once again they found themselves almost face to 
 face with their pursuers ; but a friend was at hand. 
 
 Quickly descending into a rice-pit, the mouth of 
 which the friendly heathen covered with thorn 
 bushes, they lay concealed while the soldiers slow- 
 ly went past, uttering their names, and expressing 
 their disgust at the difficulty found in capturing 
 them. 
 
 But soon their hopes for immediate escape were 
 cut ofif. The fugitives, to avoid the soldiers, were 
 obliged to retrace their steps. They were actual- 
 ly hunted back to the capital, and for some time, 
 while hundreds of soldiers were scouring the 
 country, seeking to seize and destroy them, they 
 were hiding about the very palace gates and tak- 
 ing final leave of their friends. 
 
 Here a new prospect of help and escape opened 
 to them. One of the European teachers, who 
 had left the island for a time, filled with a desire 
 to help the persecuted Christians, succeeded in 
 
1 84 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 getting a message to them, promising help to es- 
 cape if they could only reach the coast. Thus en- 
 couraged, they set out once more on the long and 
 perilous journey to Tamatave. 
 Could they reach it ? 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 
 OUT OF THE JAWS OF DEATH 
 
 The second effort to reach the coast was, per- 
 haps, more perilous to the fugitives than the first 
 attempt. Since they had so long eluded their 
 pursuers, the queen's anger had increased. The 
 soldiers were urged to more strenuous efforts to 
 capture the Christians, and instructions were is- 
 sued that those found by the troops were not to 
 be brought to the capital, but executed just where 
 caught. The execution, too, was to be of a bar- 
 barous character. The queen's instructions were 
 to simply dig a hole, to bind the Christians hand 
 and foot, place them in the hole in the ground, 
 pour boiling water over them, and bury them. 
 Probably the search would have been more suc- 
 cessful than it was had there not been in the 
 hearts of many of the soldiers a secret admiration 
 of the Christians. Indeed, the very cruelty of the 
 death penalty they were bidden to inflict on any 
 they found made a good many of the soldiers se- 
 cretly hope they would not find any. For there 
 were qualities displayed by the Christians which 
 compelled their adversaries to respect them ; and 
 even in the hearts of many heathen were some 
 glimmerings of light, which made many of them 
 185 
 
1 86 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 hate the foul deeds to which their sovereign's rage 
 was driving them. 
 
 In order to render their possibiHties of escape 
 more sure, the fugitives decided to separate into 
 several groups, the aim of all being to keep one 
 direction in their flight, and to make for one point 
 — Tamatave. 
 
 They felt that, in the event of being surprised 
 by the soldiers, two or three could be more speed- 
 ily and effectively secreted than a larger number. 
 This plan, v/hile it made the probabilities of es- 
 cape greater, also made it necessary for some of 
 the fugitives to encounter greater dangers of an- 
 other kind. 
 
 Yet they felt they would rather meet the attacks 
 of the brute creation than to fall into the hands 
 of their heathen brethren. 
 
 Some of them were compelled to make wider 
 circuits, and so had to cross deep rivers and 
 mountain torrents, where alligators abounded ; 
 others of them went so far round that they were 
 prone to face perils of storm on the lake, and at 
 times had to cross deep ravines and mountain 
 gorges, by narrow and slender paths, where a slip 
 of the foot must have meant instant death. 
 
 Added to the danger was the hardship of hav- 
 ing to go for long periods without food, or to 
 subsist on the meanest support the forest could 
 afford. Their feet and legs were bruised and lac- 
 erated as they climbed over the rocks of the moun- 
 tain passes, or forced their way through the thick 
 
Out of the Jaws of Death 1 87 
 
 underbrush that served to conceal them from their 
 pursuers ; and they were weary from the constant 
 dread of being seized by unfriendly hands, and 
 marched back to the capital — and death. 
 
 At length, after several weeks of such exposure 
 and privation, they drew near to Tamatave, and 
 were filled with thankfulness that, so far, not one 
 of them had been discovered, neither had any evil 
 befallen them. 
 
 They found a place of concealment, where they 
 hoped to be able to elude detection for some time, 
 and succeeded in getting a message by a friendly 
 hand to those who were preparing to assist their 
 escape. Great was the joy as, one by one, the 
 various groups came safely to the rendezvous, and 
 rehearsed the gracious help and many deliver- 
 ances, vouchsafed them by their Lord and Mas- 
 ter, amid the perils of their journey. 
 
 Though they dared not lift their voices in songs 
 of praise, for fear of being discovered, there was 
 not one of them who did not, in the heart, sing 
 unto the Lord. News soon reached them that 
 their friends were hastening preparations to de- 
 liver them ; but great watchfulness and care were 
 urged upon them, for the undertaking was sur- 
 rounded by many difficulties. The queen's ha- 
 tred was relentless ; her orders arbitrary. Their 
 designs were suspected, and the quay at Tama- 
 tave seemed to almost swarm with soldiers whose 
 commission was to find, and arrest, the fugitives. 
 
 During the days of waiting there came one mo- 
 
1 88 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 ment in which the hearts of the Httle band were 
 filled with consternation. Rafaravavy had gone 
 out from the place of concealment for the purpose 
 of seeking food, and thought she had succeeded 
 in evading the watchfulness of the soldiers and 
 of every one else who could have any interest in 
 knowing their whereabouts. She was returning 
 through the forest tracks, and had just reached 
 the foot of the steps leading to the cave in which 
 their hiding place had been made, when there was 
 a crackling in the bush, and on turning her head, 
 she saw a man in the queen's uniform within a 
 few yards. 
 
 Their place of concealment was discovered. 
 Rafaravavy ran up quickly, with the intention of 
 at least warning the others, but, calling her name, 
 the man followed, and, close behind her, entered 
 the cave. 
 
 It was clearly no use attempting to escape, and 
 the Christians came forward to give themselves 
 up to their pursuer. 
 
 But the next moment their dismay was turned 
 to gladness unspeakable. They found themselves 
 in the presence of an officer of the governor of 
 Tamatave, but discovered that he was secretly a 
 friend of the persecuted Christians ; and, although 
 endangering his own life thereby, had sought 
 them out for the purpose of helping them in their 
 hour of need. Yet another surprise was in store 
 for them. The cousin of Radama, who had es- 
 
Out of the Jaws of Death 189 
 
 caped the slaughter by which Ranavalona secured 
 the throne, had become a Christian. 
 
 By his hand the officer was able, again and 
 again, to send suppHes for the necessities of the 
 fugitives, and through him they were enabled to 
 send messages to their friends and to complete 
 preparations for their escape. He succeeded in 
 bringing to them several suits of sailors' clothes. 
 While in conversation with some of the soldiers 
 he did his utmost to throw them off their guard 
 as to the whereabouts of the fugitives, At length 
 plans were perfected, and the evening on which 
 they were to attempt their escape drew on. A 
 ship, flying the British flag, lay peacefully at an- 
 chor in the harbor, but some distance away from 
 shore. On board all seemed quiet and free from 
 activity of any kind, although the captain's secret 
 intention was to sail before next day. 
 
 As usual, the soldiers were scattered along the 
 quay, but were keeping only a perfunctory look- 
 out. There had been no sign of the fugitives 
 discovered, and no evidence seen of any attempt 
 to rescue any, and after a time the officers had 
 grown careless and unsuspicious, so that their 
 watch had been relaxed. 
 
 Night had just fallen on sea and land when, 
 from the ship, a boat was lowered, and swiftly 
 but quietly rowed to one end of the harbor. At 
 the same time Rakotomanga appeared on the quay 
 and, as he had often done before, engaged the 
 
ipo Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 soldiers, who were straggHng around, in conver- 
 sation. 
 
 How calmly, yet how earnestly, did he seek to 
 rivet their whole attention that night, for he knew 
 how much depended on his efforts. Meanwhile, 
 the fugitives had cut their hair short, and, casting 
 off their garments, had donned the sailor suits, 
 and thus prepared, they awaited the dark cover 
 of night. 
 
 Presently, while Rakotomanga and the soldiers 
 were still engaged in conversation, their attention 
 was arrested by what appeared to be a party of 
 sailors strolling across the quay. 
 
 One of the soldiers raised the question as to 
 whom they might be ; but so deep was the interest 
 in the subject they were discussing that an officer 
 hushed him, remarking that they were evidently 
 some boat's crew, who had been spending the 
 day on shore, going off to their vessel. It was 
 thus, with beating hearts and alternating hopes 
 and fears, our friends reached the shore, stepped 
 down into the boat, and were immediately borne 
 off to the ship anchored in the stream. 
 
 Suddenly, while the soldiers were still speaking, 
 there came from over the harbor the sound of 
 Malagasy female voices singing Christian songs 
 of praise and deliverance. 
 
 The soldiers paused and listened ; they recog- 
 nized some of the voices ; they caught the words 
 of triumph and thanksgiving ; they saw the ship's 
 signals lighted, while, mingling v.ith the songs of 
 
Out of the Jaws of Death 191 
 
 the Christians came the " Yo-ho's " of the sailors 
 as they heaved anchor; and before the officers 
 could recover from their surprise, the lights of the 
 ship grew smaller and more distant as she . set 
 to sea, and they realized that the fugitives had 
 escaped from the jaws of death. 
 
 The governor despatched messengers to the 
 capital to make known the fact that the vigilance 
 of the soldiers had been evaded and that Rafara- 
 vavy, with six other fugitives had escaped to a 
 land where the warrants of Ranavalona were im- 
 potent. 
 
 It may here be stated that the arrival in Eng- 
 land of six of the fugitives was the means of 
 bringing home to the Christian Church the im- 
 portance of the work that had been accomplished 
 in Madagascar ; and their presence at a great gath- 
 ering in Exeter Hall, London, on June 4, 1839, 
 awakened profound interest in the spiritual wel- 
 fare of the Island. 
 
 These fugitives did not, however, spend the 
 years, during which their fellow Christians were 
 suffering for the sake of the Gospel, in the ease 
 and security of life in England. 
 
 They wanted to be engaged in the service of 
 Christ; and so in 1842 they returned to the 
 Mauritius, where were large numbers of Mala- 
 gasy slaves, and there, for many years, they 
 found the opportunity for bringing the joy and 
 love of Christ into the lives of their downtrodden 
 brethren. 
 
192 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 It happened that while these events had been 
 transpiring', Fantaka, who was still unsuspected 
 of sympathy with the Christians, and was thus 
 able to move about freely, became anxious to 
 know the fate of Rafaravavy and her companions, 
 and so had set out, accompanied by some friends 
 and slaves, to learn something concerning them. 
 After traveling several days she met the messen- 
 gers from Tamatave, who told her of the escape 
 from the country of those who had so long been 
 hunted and persecuted. A great joy v/elled up 
 in Fantaka's heart as she returned in haste to the 
 city, bearing the news. 
 
 Great was the indignation and consternation of 
 the queen when the tidings reached her; while 
 Kelazapa and his fellow-priests became almost 
 frantic v/ith rage. Fiercer, and yet more imper- 
 ative, were the orders given to the soldiery, so 
 that the deliverance of the first band of fugitives 
 was the signal for the outbreak of a more bitter 
 spirit of hatred toward all the Christians remain- 
 ing on the island. The command went forth, 
 " No quarter to the Christians ! " Scourging and 
 chains, imprisonment, slavery and the tangena 
 ordeal, were now the common lot of all suspected 
 of being Christians who could be caught. Many 
 escaped to the forests, and there, for years to 
 come, lived in volcanic craters, caves and dens, 
 subsisting on such roots or other kinds of food as 
 they could obtain. 
 
 Encouraged by the escape of Rafaravavy and 
 
Out of the Jaws of Death 193 
 
 her companions, others made efforts to reach the 
 coast, hoping that some way of dehverance would 
 open to them. But the queen and her officers 
 had learned a lesson and it was scarcely possible. 
 A second such attempt had a disastrous and bitter 
 ending. A company of sixteen Christians were 
 making their way to the coast and had for a long 
 time successfully eluded the soldiers. But 
 through an act of treachery they were surprised 
 while in a place of concealment, and all of them 
 fell into the hands of the captors. They were 
 bound together, and set out to march back to An- 
 tananarivo for trial. 
 
 Life was dear to them, as to others, and it was 
 not to be expected that any opportunity to save 
 life would be allowed to slip. It so happened that, 
 toward the close of a day's march, one of the 
 prisoners discovered that, in consequence of 
 emaciation resulting from lack of food, the 
 bands upon her wrists were slack. Just at dusk 
 the company vv^ere skirting the edge of a forest, 
 and approaching the spot where they were to 
 halt for the night. At a bend of the road, taking 
 advantage of the negligence of the soldiers, she 
 managed to squeeze her shrunken hand through 
 the loop, and, quietly dropping out of the march, 
 fled to the forest and succeeded in making good 
 her escape. The other fifteen were brought to the 
 city, and after trial were placed in prison to await 
 their execution. 
 
 Whether by the connivance of a friendly guard, 
 
1 94 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 or as the consequence of carelessness in the watch, 
 another of the condemned Christians succeeded in 
 escaping from the prison and fled to the forests. 
 
 Ultimately, nine of the Christians were selected 
 by the queen for execution, and the time and 
 place were appointed. The old man, Paul, whose 
 testimony had been so powerful, was one of them. 
 Another was Joshua, who had rendered much 
 service to the church as a teacher. 
 
 Worn out with their journeyings and their re- 
 peated fastings, some of the condemned Chris- 
 tians were unable even to walk to the place of ex- 
 ecution. They were, therefore, slung on poles and 
 borne by soldiers to the spot. Once again the 
 heathen crowds gathered to witness the final tes- 
 timony of the Christians to their faith in their 
 Lord. And once again the hearts of the heathen 
 were filled with admiration at the inward peace 
 and the outward joy revealed by those appointed 
 to death. As the crowd moved forward to the 
 fatal spot — singularly named the " Village of 
 God " — the voices of the condemned ones were 
 heard praying for pardon for their enemies, and 
 pointing their foes and persecutors to the " Lamb 
 of God, who taketh away the sin of the world." 
 Then on the " Village of God " they proved them- 
 selves faithful unto death, and by angel hands 
 were borne upward to the home of God. 
 
 It is recorded, that at the moment of their exe- 
 cution, the hearts of the superstitious around were 
 filled with great alarm. 
 
Out of the Jaws of Death 19 S 
 
 It had been arranged that, as a signal for the 
 executioner to strike the fatal blow with his spear, 
 a cannon should be fired. This was done! But 
 the charge of powder rent the cannon in pieces, 
 and the man who discharged the gun was serious- 
 ly injured. Many of the onlookers interpreted 
 this event as a sign of Jehovah's anger, and a 
 prophecy that boded ill to the cause of the idols. 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 A queen's infatuation 
 
 If the blood already shed, and the sufferings 
 already inflicted, had not served to appease the 
 queen's anger and the thirst for vengeance of the 
 priests, neither had it succeeded in creating fear 
 in the hearts of the Christians ; nor even in check- 
 ing the progress of Christianity in the land. Rath- 
 er, the fiercer the persecution became, the more 
 numerous and fearless grew the ranks of the 
 Christians. 
 
 Two men, whose acquaintance we have already 
 made, must never be forgotten. They were the 
 two soldiers who displayed sympathy with the 
 fugitives, and, by not searching under the bed, 
 permitted Rafaravavy to escape. These men had 
 become outright Christians, and had taken a stand 
 against the idolatrous practices and teaching 
 around them. 
 
 In other parts of the island the persecutions of 
 the Christians, and the truths gleaned from occa- 
 sional fugitives, had been creating an interest in 
 this new religion ; and news came that a great 
 tribe — the Sakalava — were earnestly desiring that 
 some would come and instruct them in the Gospel. 
 These soldiers volunteered to go on the mission, 
 196 
 
A Queen's Infatuation 197 
 
 and were sent on their way by the church. After 
 making known Christ to these people, and return- 
 ing home, news of their action was brought to the 
 queen. Filled with wrath that soldiers in her 
 army should thus challenge her authority, and 
 dare not only to profess, but to preach Christ, she 
 had them arrested and tried. As bravely as they 
 had served her in the past, so bravely did they 
 now confess Christ. The sentence was death ! 
 And in order to make their punishment a more ef- 
 fective warning, they were condemned to die in 
 their native village. Thither they were taken, and 
 on a Sunday morning led forth into the market 
 place, and in presence of a great crowd of sorrow- 
 ing friends and relations, and of sympathetic 
 heathen, they were executed — professing with 
 their dying breath their joyous expectation of be- 
 ing that day with their Lord in Paradise. 
 
 Other events also served to show the queen that 
 she had not succeeded in her purpose of extermi- 
 nating the Christians. It soon became evident 
 that even in the palace, the new doctrine was 
 making rapid headway. Ramaka, fearless of the 
 wrath of the queen, went on in the work of hold- 
 ing Bible readings right in the capital, and it be- 
 came the more difficult for any to hinder him, 
 because at least two members of the royal family, 
 and others in positions of influence, supported his 
 efforts. 
 
 Indeed, such was the influence of his work that 
 under his teaching Prince Ramon j a became a 
 
198 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Christian, and made confession of his faith. Ra- 
 kota-Radama, the queen's own and only son, also 
 became favorably disposed toward the Christians ; 
 while a nephew of the prime minister constituted 
 himself the friend and champion of some of the 
 persecuted ones. It was natural that such events, 
 happening in the palace precincts, should make 
 the queen somewhat careful as to what steps she 
 took. At the same time it seemed to exasperate 
 the feelings of the priests, and to make them the 
 more anxious to hold their ascendency over the 
 councils and acts of the queen. 
 
 During the season of comparative quiet and 
 freedom from persecution, the Christians sought 
 earnestly to strengthen their position. Their 
 numbers were increasing, and calls were coming 
 from many parts for teachers and for copies of the 
 Scriptures. The people wanted to know what 
 was the faith for which men and women were 
 thus dying. At the same time most of their 
 Scriptures and papers had been seized and burnt. 
 
 However, they busied themselves in writing out 
 copies of the Gospel, and sending them abroad to 
 enlighten those who were seeking knowledge. 
 And these Scriptures were fondly cherished by 
 those into whose hands they came. Many of 
 them, in after days of darkness, were hidden in the 
 thatch of houses, or buried in holes in the ground, 
 or secured in forest caves ; and after many years 
 were once more brought out into the light. The 
 torn leaves of some of them are to be seen to-day, 
 
A Queen's Infatuation 199 
 
 tied together with cords of bark and stained with 
 the tears which fell from the eyes of the perse- 
 cuted ones, as they sought to draw comfort from 
 those pages in the solitary dens and caves in 
 which they hid from their pursuers. 
 
 But the lull could not last long. Indeed, a few 
 years of such steady effort on the part of the 
 Christians, and all hope of saving idolatry would 
 have been demolished. An occasion soon pre- 
 sented itself for the queen's resolve to be renewed. 
 One morning the people of Antananarivo awoke 
 to find that a placard had been affixed to the palace 
 walls on which was the following passage from 
 the Scriptures, " Woe unto you, scribes and Phar- 
 isees, hypocrites ; for ye shut up the kingdom of 
 heaven against men, neither suffer ye them that 
 are entering to go in." 
 
 That was more than Ranavalona or the priests 
 could endure, and, although they had not any 
 idea who had put up the warning, they ordered 
 the arrest of a young Christian named Raharo, 
 and he was condemned to drink the tangena. 
 
 Some of the church members made a strong ef- 
 fort to save him from the ordeal, but they were 
 seized and executed, and their bodies cut up into 
 small pieces of flesh and burnt. Raharo was 
 compelled to drink the poison, and died from the 
 effects. This was sufficient to satisfy the queen 
 and her counsellors that the Christians had deter- 
 mined to defy her to do her worst, and she re- 
 solved once again to strike a blow. 
 
200 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Another great kabary was called, and to the as- 
 sembled multitudes the queen's proclamation was 
 announced. One sentence in that proclamation 
 revealed alike the bewilderment and the spiritual 
 darkness of the queen : " I have killed some ; I 
 have made some slaves till death ; I have put some 
 in long and heavy fetters, and still you continue 
 praying. How is it that you cannot give up 
 that?" 
 
 The queen did not seem to realize that a more 
 pertinent question would have been : " How is 
 it that I have not succeeded in turning you from 
 your course ? " Unintentionally the phrase used 
 correctly expressed the truth which formed the 
 only answer the Christians could give, viz. : " We 
 cannot give up that." As before, the proclama- 
 tion called upon the Christians to accuse them- 
 selves, and, if anything, more terrible were the 
 penalties to attach to any who should still prove 
 obstinate in their refusal to renounce Christianity 
 and return to the worship of the idols. 
 
 What now will the Christians do? The die is 
 cast ! the queen's speech has been read. Will the 
 Christians dare provoke the anger of the govern- 
 ment by confessing Christ? That proclamation 
 of the queen's, which was meant to sound in their 
 ears like a death warrant, seemed to come to them 
 as a trumpet voice from the very gates of heaven : 
 
A Queen's Infatuation 201 
 
 " Ye that are men, now serve Him, 
 Against unnumbered foes; 
 Your courage rise with danger, 
 And strength to strength oppose ! " 
 
 This was the spirit displayed by these loyal 
 ones. The enemy had grown bold and deter- 
 mined ; jealousy had increased to rage, and rage 
 to mad infatuation. And on the other hand, love 
 had been purified, faith multiplied, and fears 
 wholly vanquished. Firm as the hills that stood 
 around their city were these persecuted, yet not 
 forsaken, servants of Christ, Again they en- 
 couraged one another with prayer and testimony, 
 and the Word of God; and thus, though they 
 knew the penalty was death, with boldness and 
 cheerfulness they confessed to the judges that 
 they were followers of Christ. And even the 
 judges and the queen were amazed to find the 
 number of those who thus accused themselves, 
 and braved her anger and power ; amazed also at 
 the inroads of the Christian faith in the palace, 
 and the rank of some who now declared them- 
 selves on the Lord's side. 
 
CHAPTER XXI 
 
 IN THE JUDGMENT HALL 
 
 The scenes which were witnessed in the court- 
 room of the palace, when the Christians were 
 brought to trial, were such as to fix themselves 
 immortally on the minds of all who were present. 
 Gaze for a moment upon the scene — a scene often 
 enacted in other lands and in other ages ; a scene 
 recalling the days of the apostles and the early 
 Christian Church, when the followers of the Naz- 
 arene were dragged before magistrates and rulers, 
 were beaten and tortured, and then led out to die. 
 
 Rumors had gone abroad that the Christians 
 arrested at this time formed a notable company. 
 And, although the names could not be learned it 
 was whispered that more than one noble family 
 would be represented among those who should 
 stand at the bar of judgment to answer for their 
 lives. This fact alone created universal interest 
 in this trial, and widespread anxiety in many 
 heathen homes. So that, long before the hour 
 for opening the court, the chamber was crowded 
 with all classes of the community. The families 
 of the nobles, dressed in their silk lambas, mixed 
 with the poorer classes and even the slaves ; dis- 
 tinctions were for the moment abolished — or rath- 
 
 202 
 
In the Judgment Hall 203 
 
 er forgotten — in the all-absorbing anxiety to know- 
 just who the accused were, and the eagerness to 
 hear the defence they would make. 
 
 Slowly, and with outward show of sternness 
 and dignity, the prime minister and the judges 
 took their seats on the bench , and immediately or- 
 ders were given to have in the prisoners. While 
 the orders were being executed the judges went 
 aside for a few minutes to settle the course of pro- 
 cedure, and so they did not witness the excitement 
 engendered by the entrance of the accused. 
 
 When the procession reached the door, under 
 escort of a company of soldiers, the pent-up feel- 
 ings of the onlookers found vent in exclamations 
 of surprise and indignation ; or in sighs of sym- 
 pathy. 
 
 The expressions of anxiety on many faces in- 
 side the court-room turned to looks of consterna- 
 tion, as, in the line of accused Christians, one and 
 another recognized some of their loved ones. Dis- 
 regarding all semblance of order, or of respect for 
 the legal procedure, many pushed their way to 
 the front and began to weep, and to intercede with 
 their friends to renounce their faith. If for no 
 other reason, than for the sake of their loved ones, 
 let them worship the idols and so save their fam- 
 ilies the disgrace and sorrow which seemed to 
 threaten them. But bribes, entreaties, tears, 
 were ahke unavailing. These noble Christians 
 remained fearless and undaunted — as faithful 
 confessors as ever confronted persecutors. 
 
204 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 The court at length was ready to proceed with 
 the business of the hour. In the centre sat the 
 prime minister; on either side a judge; while the 
 queen herself sat so near as to be able to speak 
 in the ears of the judges. Beside her stood Kel- 
 azapa. Suddenly the prime minister was seen to 
 tremble. His face blanched, and he clutched at 
 the parchment that lay on the table before him ; 
 for, in casting his eye slowly along the line of 
 Christians, he discovered his own son, Rainiharo, 
 standing at his bar, charged with a capital of- 
 fence. For a moment it seemed as if he would 
 rise and leave the court-room. But after a few 
 moments' conversation with the judges he seemed 
 to regain control of his feelings ; and with a stoi- 
 cism worthy of the days of old, the order was 
 given to call the roll of the accused and proceed 
 to examine them. One by one the Christians re- 
 sponded to their names, and when called upon to 
 renounce Christ, firmly refused to do so. More 
 than once was the refusal to worship the idols 
 coupled with such passages of Scripture as, 
 " From Heaven did the Lord behold the earth ; to 
 hear the sighing of the prisoner; to loose them 
 that are appointed unto death," or " In Thee, O 
 Lord, have I put my trust ; let me never be con- 
 founded ;" or, " Precious in the sight of the Lord 
 is the death of His saints." At length, the name 
 of Ranivo was called, and immediately the con- 
 course in the hall was filled with emotion. Ranivo 
 belonged to a noble family and was widely con- 
 
In the Judgment Hall 205 
 
 nected. She was, besides, young and beautiful ; 
 and many a heathen heart beat rapidly under the 
 emotions awakened by the sight of one so pure, 
 lovely and youthful standing, as it were, under 
 the shadow of the executioner. 
 
 Suddenly the queen was seen to lean forward 
 and whisper something to the judges ; and at once, 
 making some excuse for her on account of her 
 youthful folly, they were about to order her re- 
 lease. But she was instant with a bold confes- 
 sion of her faith in Jesus. 
 
 So strong and invincible was her spirit that the 
 effort to release her was a fruitless one, and her 
 trial went forward. But again the queen, eager 
 to spare the beautiful noblewoman, leaned for- 
 ward and whispered; and one of the judges, ris- 
 ing, declared her release since it was evident, 
 from her conduct, her reason had become de- 
 throned, so that she was not responsible for her 
 actions. 
 
 Standing in the presence of the multitudes, 
 Ranivo resumed her testimony ; and so calm and 
 Christ-possessed was her spirit that, when she 
 at last declared, " though I should die with 
 Christ yet will I not deny Him," it was evident the 
 judge's statement was merely a subterfuge to 
 spare her. 
 
 The command went forth to bind her, and she 
 was held for sentence. If the queen's heart was 
 filled with pity for Ranivo it was equally stirred 
 with anger and resentment v/hen, presently, the 
 
io6 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 name of Fantaka was called, and there stood forth 
 the relative of Rafaravavy, who had so success- 
 fully evaded the soldiers and escaped to England. 
 And now it fell to the lot of another to try to se- 
 cure clemency for this accused one. That friend 
 was found in Prince Ramonja, to whom Fantaka 
 was betrothed. The Prince was actuated by a 
 double motive — his own personal love for Fan- 
 taka, and his loyalty to the Christ whom he also 
 had begun to serve. All fear forsook him as he 
 sought to withstand the storm breaking over the 
 head of his loved one, and indeed of all the Chris- 
 tians. Yet not till the sentences should be pro- 
 nounced could he know with what measure of 
 success his intercession would be rewarded. It 
 was not to be expected that testimonies such as 
 were given that day should fail of having some 
 effect on the minds of the heathen. And already, 
 when Rainitraho was called on to declare him- 
 self, there were many who looked on the Chris- 
 tians with a kindlier eye than had been their wont 
 of late. Still these feelings were deepened, and 
 something akin to real sympathy was created, by 
 the fervor, the simplicity, the grandeur of his 
 confession. "Where is your God?" asked a 
 judge. " He is in the heavens ; and hath done 
 whatsoever He would among the children of men. 
 According to the greatness of His power He is 
 able to preserve them that are appointed unto 
 death." " What is your opinion of the gods of 
 this land?" was asked him. "Their idols are 
 
In the Judgment Hall aoy 
 
 silver and gold, the work of men's hands." " Why 
 will you not worship the idols of your country? " 
 was then demanded. *' Because they can neither 
 see, nor speak, nor hear; neither can they de- 
 liver any. You may trust in them; but we will 
 trust in the Lord from this time forth for ever- 
 more." " But why will not you yield to thequeen's 
 command, bow to the idols, and save yourselves 
 from the death that surely awaits you." To 
 which, Rainitraho, recalling the words of the three 
 brave Jews, replied : " We are not concerned to 
 answer you in this matter. Our God, whom we 
 serve, is able to deliver us from the burning fiery 
 furnace ; and if he will not, be it known unto you 
 that we will not serve your gods. Does not our 
 own proverb say, * It is better to be held guilty by 
 man than to be condemned by God ' " ? From 
 the crowded court room came sounds and move- 
 ments which seemed to the judges dangerously 
 near to open approval of the answers of Raini- 
 traho; and even Kelazapa was filled with alarm. 
 Leaning forward he said to the judges: "Take 
 my advice and close this examination. If not, 
 before you have finished all the people will de- 
 clare for the Christians." Thereupon the course 
 of the examination was hastened ; and one by one 
 the Christians, on indicating their confession of 
 loyalty to Christ, were handed over to the guards 
 to await sentence. 
 
 It was near nightfall when the trial ended; 
 and while the crowd of spectators betook them- 
 
2o8 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 selves homeward with strangely mingled feelings, 
 the Christians returned, under escort of the jail- 
 ors to spend a night of prayer and patient wait- 
 ing for the morrow, and sentence, and — death? 
 One night of suspense and the morning would 
 bring their condemnation. That night, in many 
 a lonely spot, little groups of Christians who were 
 still free, gathered to pray for their friends — 
 many of whom, they feared, were soon to pass 
 through the gates of a cruel death to the martyr's 
 crown. And here and there groups of Chris- 
 tians, even in the slavery to which they had been 
 consigned, knelt and prayed for their brethren and 
 sisters who were placed in such deadly peril. To 
 all of these the watches of the night wore wearily 
 away, while yet they would gladly have length- 
 ened that night into years if so be their friends 
 might have been saved. 
 
 It was a night of anxious planning and purpose 
 on the part of the queen and her officers. It had 
 not taken long to arrive at the decision as to what 
 penalties should be inflicted. Some must die: 
 others be sentenced to degradation or slavery. 
 The most anxiously discussed question was how 
 to make the infliction of the death penalty so fear- 
 ful as to strike terror to the hearts of the heathen, 
 and add to the reproach and humiliation of the 
 Christians. The night was far spent ere the in- 
 genuity of the queen and her advisors had de- 
 vised methods which seemed to them sufficient to 
 accomplish their purpose. But at last these plans 
 
In the Judgment Hall 209 
 
 were formed, and a few hours of quiet succeeded 
 the night of anger — or rather preceded the day 
 of doom. So, under the dark mantle of the over- 
 hanging night, a short truce separated the Chris- 
 tians and their foes. The former were praying ; 
 the latter had despatched soldiers to prepare for 
 the bloody scenes of the day to follow. 
 
CHAPTER XXII 
 
 FAITHFUL UNTO DEATH 
 
 The streaks of early dawn were just appearing 
 across the hill-tops which towered to the eastern 
 horizon, and the soft, low voice of Simeon, the 
 devout, was breathing a prayer for special 
 strength and much of the Saviour's presence to be 
 vouchsafed to those so soon to suffer for His 
 name — a prayer coupled with petitions for pro- 
 tection and grace to their brethren, who, though 
 still at large, were in danger, and for mercy on 
 their foes and persecutors — when a dull, sullen 
 roar resounded over the city and plain ; and the 
 mouth of the cannon announced that the most no- 
 table day in the history of Madagascar had come. 
 
 With the grey dawn the city began to be astir ; 
 while inside the prison walls, those who expected 
 that day to enter the joy and glory of their Lord 
 were tenderly encouraging one another ; and 
 praise and prayer mingled with the sound of mov- 
 ing soldiers and the increasing hum and buzz of 
 palace officials. 
 
 To the condemned Christians the terror of 
 death seemed past, and their demeanor was more 
 like that of men and women who were to be 
 crowned with victors' diadems. 
 
 210 
 
Faithful unto Death 1 1 1 
 
 Early in the day the crowds began to gather; 
 and all around the prison courts, and through the 
 streets of the city, were to be seen large groups 
 of eager and excited people. Some were hazard- 
 ing opinions as to the penalties that would be in- 
 flicted; others were anxiously questioning the 
 wisdom of the course pursued by the government ; 
 some were secretly sorrowing for the persecuted 
 who had been the best friends many of them had 
 possessed ; while not a few openly expressed their 
 sympathy with the Christians, their admiration 
 of their spirit and bearing, and their opinion, that 
 the religion that made them so noble must be a 
 purer and grander religion than that which in- 
 spired the cruelties of their persecutors. 
 
 The sun had not risen high, when a messenger 
 arrived and summoned the Christians to appear 
 before the judges and receive the sentences to be 
 pronounced against them. Hastily preparing to 
 answer the call, the Christians appeared in the 
 courtyard; and while they stood there, carefully 
 guarded by the soldiers, the judges stood up in 
 the porch of the judgment hall and pronounced 
 the final resolve of the queen and her court in re- 
 gard to them. 
 
 Upon eighteen of the Christians the death sen- 
 tence was passed — the execution of the sentence 
 to take place in a few hours. So that the expec- 
 tation of many was to be realized. Their last 
 morning on earth had dawned. Before night 
 they would be with their Lord in Paradise. Yet 
 
1 1 2 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 was there neither weeping-, nor sign of astonish- 
 ment, nor semblance of fear. Rather, if anything, 
 many of those reserved for milder punishment 
 seemed ahnost to envy their friends the joy set 
 before them, although it had to be reached by 
 enduring the cross and despising the shame. 
 
 The remaining, more than two thousand Chris- 
 tians, were sentenced chiefly in groups. Hun- 
 dreds of the gentle and refined, irrespective of sex 
 or condition, were doomed to be publicly flogged. 
 Many hundreds more were condemned to life- 
 long labor in chains. Large numbers of those 
 who had means were sentenced to pay heavy 
 fines to the government ; while those who had 
 held positions of dignity and influence were se- 
 verely degraded. 
 
 Amongst the latter were Prince Ramon j a and 
 Rainiharo. Their positions were so exalted, and 
 their efforts in behalf of the Christians so pub- 
 licly made, that it was determined to make a 
 special example of them. Upon Ramonja, two of 
 whose houses had already been destroyed by fire, 
 was inflicted a fine that absorbed the greater part 
 of his property ; and, in addition, he was deprived 
 of his military rank and compelled to perform 
 the most menial work of a common soldier. 
 
 The prime minister having, by his hatred of the 
 Christian faith, become deadened to parental feel- 
 ings, urged the infliction of the death penalty 
 upon Rainiharo, his son. But the shrewder wit 
 of the queen led her to decide otherwise, and 
 
Faithful unto Death 
 
 213 
 
 Rainiharo was banished from home and tribe, to 
 become a wanderer and exile amongst the heathen 
 tribes around. 
 
 Amongst those sentenced to slavery was Fan- 
 taka. She had looked forward to death, not ex- 
 pecting that any pleadings of her friends could 
 possibly save her from the fierce wrath of the 
 queen. Her escape from death was one of those 
 singular instances where fear, or policy, mode- 
 rates the hatred of the persecutor, though the 
 reason or the method may never be explained. 
 
 To Prince Ramon j a the announcement of Fan- 
 taka's sentence brought a great relief. Long, and 
 earnestly, had he pled in her behalf ; and even the 
 heavy penalty that had fallen upon himself, large- 
 ly as the result of his intercession, seemed almost 
 a joyous circumstance, since it had saved the life 
 of one who was so dear to him. 
 
 The eighteen Christians who were condemned 
 to death were taken back to their chains and firm- 
 ly secured. Rude placards were posted at the 
 palace gates and in prominent parts of the city, 
 announcing that, in the course of the day, eighteen 
 of the accused Christians would be executed. 
 
 The nev/s spread with lightning-speed — " The 
 Christians are to die." Soon the sky became over- 
 cast, and rain began to fall. Indeed, all through 
 that eventful and solemn day showers of rain fell 
 at intervals. But the powers of darkness could 
 not tarry for fine weather and brilliant sunshine. 
 Presently the roar of cannon once more called the 
 
214 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 heathen to the scene of execution and gave the 
 signal to prepare the Christians for the final 
 stages of their earthly journey. 
 
 Gathered in the court-yard, and surrounded by 
 a half-maddened, half-sympathetic throng, the 
 soldiers quickly made their preparations. The 
 Christians were first stripped of their clothing, 
 and ragged garments placed upon them. Then 
 their hands and feet were bound with cords, and 
 they were slung upon long poles. Soldiers came 
 around and filled their mouths with dirty rags, so 
 as to prevent their speaking or singing. And 
 then, the poles being lifted upon the shoulders of 
 bearing soldiers, the gates of the palace yard were 
 thrown open and the mournful procession set 
 forth. But rags and frowns, and heathen com- 
 mands, could not prevent the joy in the hearts 
 of those Christians finding expression. Neither 
 could the ragged robes, nor the degrading car- 
 riage, detract from the nobility of their bearing 
 as they were carried forward to the place of death. 
 
 In the rear of the condemned Christians came 
 the palanquins, in which were borne the judges 
 and officers of state, carrying with them the 
 queen's proclamation and the warrants of execu- 
 tion. The journey to the great plain must have 
 created anxious questionings in the minds of those 
 who were responsible for the day's events. It 
 had been anticipated that the tens of thousands 
 of heathen would pronounce, with loud acclaim, 
 their approval of the rigor with which the Chris- 
 
Faithful unto Death 215 
 
 tian faith was being persecuted ; and it was in the 
 hope of receiving the public applause that the 
 judges had assumed their places at the close of 
 the long procession. But their minds must have 
 been undeceived before they had gone very far. 
 For, instead of signs of eager approval of their 
 course, the heathen multitude allowed the proces- 
 sion of doomed Christians to pass in almost re- 
 spectful silence — broken perhaps here and there 
 with some expression of contem.pt ; broken more 
 often by some deep drawn sigh of sympathy ; and 
 marked by the look of pitying admiration. 
 
 Arrived at length upon the plain, the Chris- 
 tians were placed upon the ground, while the 
 queen's proclamation was read. That proclama- 
 tion declared that an express revelation had been 
 made by the gods, and, especially, by the spirit 
 of Radama, to Ranavalona as to the punishment 
 to be inflicted on the Christians. Eighteen had 
 been selected for the severest penalty of death, 
 and the other thousands to fines, banishment or 
 slavery. Of the eighteen who were to die, four 
 were nobles ; and therefore it was becoming that 
 there should be a difference made in the form of 
 the death inflicted on them, and that of the com- 
 mon people. 
 
 The will of the gods was, that these four nobles 
 should be burnt at the stake, and the remaining 
 fourteen should be hurled from the hill-top and 
 be broken on the rocks beneath the cliffs. Still 
 no shout of approval burst from the lips of the 
 
2 1 6 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 heathen, who seemed to be more than equally 
 divided between their pity and admiration for the 
 Christians and their loyalty to a religion that per- 
 petrated such cruelties. 
 
 Two of these nobles were husband and wife ; 
 and the wife was on the verge of motherhood. 
 
 But heathenism knew no compassion, even for 
 such an one. 
 
 On a spot at the north end of the hill on which 
 Anatananarivo was built, called Faravohitra, 
 stakes had been driven into the ground and fag- 
 gots gathered for the " Smithfield " of Madagas- 
 car. Forming once more in procession, with the 
 four nobles — three men and one woman — borne 
 as before on poles, the judges moved upward to- 
 ward this place. But ere they reached the stake, 
 the procession of wretched condemned criminals, 
 as the heathen regarded the Christians, had be- 
 come the triumphal march of those who had been 
 made " Kings and priests unto God." Nothing 
 could break their spirit, or damp their joy, or 
 cloud their hope, or hush their voices. And when 
 at length the voices of those four martyrs, going 
 forward to the stake, were heard singing grandly : 
 " Grant us. Saviour, royal blessings, now that to 
 our home we go," the heathen crowds were so 
 struck with wonder and sympathy that many 
 could scarce refrain from weeping and approv- 
 ing; and the hearts of the judges must have 
 trembled for fear lest, even now, those heathen 
 should rescue the Christians from their grasp. 
 
Their Spirits Fled to the " Land of Light and Rest, 
 
Faithful unto Death 217 
 
 But no ! The procession moved onward till 
 Faravohitra was reached, and there a few minutes 
 sufficed to bind the Christians to the stakes and 
 place the faggots around them. Once and again 
 the torch was applied. Once and again the show- 
 ers of rain extinguished the flames ! But at length 
 the fire was kindled ; the flames and smoke encir- 
 cled the martyrs ; and their spirits fled to the 
 " Land of Light and Rest." The last words that 
 reached their murderers, from out those consum- 
 ing flames, were : " Lord, Jesus, receive our 
 spirits. Lord, lay not this sin to their charge ! " 
 At this moment the heathen, thronging around, 
 were thrown into a state of alarm, and many fled 
 at the sight of what they witnessed. 
 
 As the dying prayer broke from the lips of the 
 martyrs, the brilliant sunshine burst through the 
 clouds and formed a rainbow, one end of which 
 seemed to light upon the heads of the sufferers ; 
 as if the Lord Himself had prepared them a path- 
 way of glory to the skies ; or, was it the bow of 
 hope, that promised the coming of a bright and 
 happy day for that priest-ridden country — a day 
 when, from the graves of the martyrs would 
 arise ten thousand witnesses for God ; a day when 
 another woman should ascend the throne now 
 defiled by a bloodthirsty queen, and, at her coro- 
 nation, acknowledge the Christian's Lord as her 
 Saviour ? 
 
 Returning to the plain, a second procession v/as 
 formed, and the remaining fourteen Christians 
 
21 8 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 were borne upward to the chffs of Ampamari- 
 nana. From the top there was a sheer descent of 
 some hundreds of feet, and then, at the base of 
 the cHffs lay a mass of sharp and jagged rocks. 
 
 A rope was tied securely round the waist of one 
 of the Christians and his body swung over the 
 precipice ; and while a soldier stood ready with a 
 sharp knife to cut the rope the last chance was 
 given to recant — to renounce Christ and return 
 to idolatry. 
 
 A ringing " No " was the answer made ; the 
 knife fell ; the rope was severed ; and — after sev- 
 eral seconds, a dull sickening thud told the crowds 
 above that, down below was a mangled body, but 
 that in a higher realm another spirit had been 
 received into the joy of his Lord. 
 
 Again and again the act was repeated, until 
 thirteen of the Christians had thus gone down 
 into the Valley of Death, having with them God's 
 rod and staff, and therefore fearing no evil. The 
 last to be led forward was young Ranivo, and she 
 responded to the call calmly and fearlessly. She 
 had evidently been so reserved in the hope that, 
 when she had witnessed the awful doom of her 
 fellow Christians, her courage would fail and she 
 would yield. But on the contrary her courage 
 seemed to have grown firmer ; and with indigna- 
 tion she refused to bow to the idols, and joyously 
 prepared to follow her partners in affliction. But 
 this was not to be. From the beginning the 
 queen's resolve was to spare Ranivo, and so with 
 
Faithful unto Death 219 
 
 the cry, " Take her away ! she is an idiot and does 
 not know what she says," the executioner stayed 
 her sentence ; and Ranivo lived to glorify her 
 Lord. 
 
 Later in the day soldiers went to the foot of the 
 cliff and carried the mangled bodies of the mar- 
 tyrs up to Faravohitra, where they were consumed 
 to ashes, and the ashes left to be scattered over the 
 land by the winds of heaven. The multitudes re- 
 turned homeward with feelings akin to those of 
 another multitude — that which beheld a scene of 
 murder eighteen centuries before, on another hill 
 whereon a city was built — that scene when the 
 Saviour of the Martyrs laid down His life a ran- 
 som for the world — " the multitudes returned 
 smiting on their breasts." 
 
CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 THE LAST KABARY 
 
 Israel was in the wilderness; but the wheels 
 of Egypt's chariots were beginning to drag 
 heavily in the bed of the sea. The Christians 
 were still the objects of hatred and persecution; 
 but it became more and more apparent that their 
 foes were losing ground. 
 
 The night of that fatal day brought revelations 
 which astonished and alarmed the queen and her 
 bitterest advisers. The prime minister and 
 judges could not be blind to the influence exerted 
 upon the populace by the scenes of bloodshed 
 they had witnessed, the patient, fearless, for- 
 giving spirit revealed by every one of those 
 noble martyrs, and the contrast furnished in 
 the deliberation, malice and mercilessness, with 
 which the awful tragedies of the day were car- 
 ried through. It was neither with a very hope- 
 ful spirit, nor to confront a very cheerful out- 
 look, that the council gathered that night to try 
 to estimate the relative positions of Christianity 
 and idolatry. True, some thousands of Christians 
 had been severely punished. But how did it come 
 to pass that, after these years of persistent and 
 unscrupulous effort to exterminate the new faith, 
 
 220 
 
The Last Kabary 221 
 
 there were now ten times as many condemned in 
 one day for adherence to its teaching, as there 
 were beHevers in the whole island at the beginning 
 of the persecution ? Nor was this all ; for it was 
 well known that while thousands who still re- 
 tained their Christian faith were in bondage, there 
 were probably as many more all around on whom 
 the persecutors had not yet been able to lay their 
 hands. Indeed, it began to be known that those 
 who had been scattered abroad by the persecution 
 had gone about preaching the Gospel, and that in 
 distant parts of the island, the ranks of the Chris- 
 tians were being swelled. Reports were brought 
 into the council which showed that the effects 
 of the queen's display of hatred had been just con- 
 trary to what had been intended. So convinced 
 did the council become of this fact that policy, and 
 the hope of neutralizing those effects, led to an 
 act that had in it the semblance of mercy. 
 
 The next day a proclamation was issued, re- 
 mitting half the fiiies that had been inflicted on the 
 Christians ; and for the next two years, and more, 
 the policy of making a show of clemency pre- 
 vailed. Yet the heathen party never lost hope of 
 ultimate success. The army was on their side ; 
 the queen's orders had never been rescinded ; and 
 every two weeks, when the army was publicly 
 paraded, the proclamation commanding the sol- 
 diers to seize and destroy the Christians was 
 read. 
 
 During this period two powerful influences 
 
112 Sign of the Cross In Madagascar 
 
 were, more and more, manifesting themselves — 
 one on either side in this great conflict. A new 
 leader arose in the ranks of the idolaters, in the 
 person of Ramboasalama. He placed himself at 
 the head of the heathen party and incessantly 
 urged the demand for the resumption of active 
 measures against the Christians. The rapid in- 
 crease in the number of Christians, and the 
 growth of influences working in their favor, made 
 it clear to him that the next eight or ten years 
 must definitely settle this conflict. On the other 
 hand the Christians found an increasingly power- 
 ful protector in the person of the prince royal. 
 He was not a Christian — and he never became 
 one. Indeed he led a life such as was common 
 to the wealthy Malagasy. But his sympathies 
 toward the persecuted Christians were rapidly de- 
 veloped, and, moved by a humane spirit, he be- 
 came the champion of their cause. The com- 
 mander-in-chief of the army was also beginning 
 to look with kindlier eyes upon the Christians, 
 whose conduct was such as to make plain that 
 they were, after all, the best subjects the queen 
 possessed. These two influences presently came 
 into direct opposition. 
 
 Some three years after the great day of martyr- 
 dom the sentences, imposed at earlier dates on 
 some of the Christians, expired. Ramboasalama 
 proposed that they should be rc-sentcnced. When 
 this proposal was made, the commander-in-chief, 
 
The Last Kabary 223 
 
 who had a larger spirit of fairness than many in 
 the council, arose and demanded to know on 
 what grounds the Christians, who had already 
 served one term of punishment for their conduct, 
 should be condemned a second time for one of- 
 fence — adding dramatically, " Even the thunder- 
 bolt does not strike twice." 
 
 His resistance to the course proposed by the 
 heathen, coupled with the influence of the prince 
 royal, was successful in saving the Christians 
 from this plot to fasten their chains upon them for 
 a second period, and great was their rejoicing, 
 and the enlargement of hope to them, on this ac- 
 count. For a season the dark clouds were lifted 
 and the sun shone forth again. Some of the 
 teachers from England were allowed to visit them 
 for a short time ; new copies of the Scriptures 
 came into their hands ; and once again were their 
 hearts refreshed and their faith strengthened. 
 
 But the hour of trial was not wholly past. The 
 priests were ever on the alert to turn every event 
 against the Christians, hoping to involve them, and 
 even yet to secure their destruction ; and after sev- 
 eral years of watchfulness the longed-for season 
 came. There had been a growing spirit of dis- 
 satisfaction with the queen's rule, and the impedi- 
 ments in the way of the country's progress which 
 her reactionary policy created. This led at length 
 to the formation of a plot for her deposition. The 
 plot originated with a Frenchman — a Roman 
 
224 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Catholic — named Lambert. He proposed to 
 place the prince royal upon the throne, and, for 
 this purpose, sought to draw the prince into a 
 conspiracy. To the honor of the young man, be 
 it said, he steadfastly resisted the proposal. But 
 the plot was discovered and reported to the queen ; 
 who immediately expelled the leaders from the 
 country. 
 
 Now came the opportunity for which the 
 heathen had been waiting. It was not a very 
 difficult matter to persuade the queen that the 
 Christians were the real originators of this plot, 
 and that their crime was one of high treason. Al- 
 though the prince royal affiirmed repeatedly that 
 the Christians were no party to the scheme, the 
 queen's anger was once more kindled, and another 
 Kabary was convened. The fires of persecution 
 were once again lighted, and fifteen days were 
 given the Christians to accuse themselves. But 
 few did so. Then the queen resolved to scour the 
 country with her soldiers, and cleanse the land 
 of Christians. So great was the terror awakened 
 in the minds of the heathen by the queen's fury 
 that, in many cases, where villages were known to 
 contain one or two Christians the whole popula- 
 tion fled at the approach of the soldiers, choosing 
 rather to suffer hunger and peril in the forests 
 than to be charged before the queen with tolerat- 
 ing the new faith. Wherever the Christians were 
 captured, they were at once destroyed — speared, 
 stoned, burned alive. In one instance twenty- 
 
The Last Kabary 225 
 
 one Christians were secured, and these were at 
 once stoned to death and their dead bodies be- 
 headed. 
 
 Some were hurled headlong from the Ampama- 
 rinana cliffs ; the dead bodies of others were cut 
 into small pieces and scattered over the earth ; and 
 many were compelled to drink the tangena cup 
 and died from the effects. Many more were ban- 
 ished to distant points, so heavily laden with iron 
 chains, and so cruelly treated by their captors, that 
 after having suffered great torture, they died in 
 their exile. 
 
 The storm of persecution was sharp, but it was 
 also short ; and while many suffered, the great 
 majority of the Christians succeeded in evading 
 the queen's forces and so escaped from her power. 
 How rich would have been their consolation, and 
 how strong would it have made their hope, could 
 they have known that this was the last storm of 
 persecution to which they would be subjected, 
 and that when the calm came, it was because the 
 storm had spent itself ; and the tree planted by the 
 right hand of the Lord had not been uprooted. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 IN THE CHAMBER OF DEATH 
 
 It was not to be wondered at that the queen 
 who was becoming advanced in years, should be- 
 gin to feel discouraged, and to think that perhaps 
 the work of stamping out the Christian faith 
 could be better discharged by younger and 
 stronger hands. Whether this was her feeling or 
 not, certainly it so happened that, while there was 
 no change in the spirit entertained by Ranavalona 
 toward the Christians, she forebore to engage in 
 further measures against them. 
 
 It was possible that she was feeling less confi- 
 dent of the ultimate success of her plans ; and for 
 this there was some reason. She had lost by 
 death one of her most cruel ministers and strong- 
 est supporters in her policy ; and he had been 
 succeeded in office by his son, who was in sympa- 
 thy with the more liberal policy of the prince 
 royal; and in a short time it became appaient 
 that Ranavalona's opportunities for further in- 
 juring the new religion would be few. 
 
 Tidings began to be spread all over the land 
 
 which filled the hearts of the heathen leaders with 
 
 despondency, but inspired the Christians with 
 
 hope. Ranavalona was sick, and her sickness 
 
 226 
 
In the Chamber of Death 227 
 
 seemed unto death. It may easily be imagined 
 that earnest efforts were put forth for her re- 
 covery, and the help of the priests and diviners 
 was constantly sought for this purpose. 
 
 They were the more powerfully urged to these 
 efforts by the knowledge of two facts. They 
 were fully acquainted with the feelings enter- 
 tained by the prince royal, and many of the 
 nobles, toward the Christians. Their attitude, 
 not merely of tolerance but of active sympathy, 
 had been again and again demonstrated. Thus 
 it was clear that, if the Christians were not de- 
 stroyed by Ranavalona, there was little hope of 
 her work of blood being carried on by the gov- 
 ernment and army after her death. 
 
 They knew also the spirit of the people, and 
 the marked change that was taking place in the at- 
 titude of the idolators toward the new religion. 
 It had become increasingly clear that the old bar- 
 riers were giving way. Kindly feelings were be- 
 ginning to be openly displayed by the heathen to- 
 ward the Christians. Sons and daue-hters who 
 had been exiled, had in many cases been invited 
 and welcomed home; liberty being given them 
 to worship Jehovah according to conscience. 
 Many of the heathen also gathered to listen to 
 the preaching of the Gospel ; and altogether a new 
 and deepening interest was being awakened in 
 its truths. The faith of the heathen in their 
 idols had received many a rude shock ; and their 
 admiration had been called forth by the brave, 
 
228 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 patient and forgiving spirit manifested by the 
 Christians. Thus it became clear that if, in this 
 struggle, Christianity should outlive its persecu- 
 tor, the hold of idolatry and the power of the 
 priests were doomed. 
 
 But the arm of the oppressor was already 
 broken ; for a stronger hand than her's was ar- 
 resting her power. Every breath she breathed, 
 laden with angry threats against the Christians, 
 was but lessening her power to harm them and 
 bringing nearer the moment of their emancipa- 
 tion. Every diviner was pressed into the service 
 of the gods ; every known, or supposed charm was 
 used for the purpose of driving away the evil 
 spirits which were afflicting the queen. Care- 
 fully compounded medicines, according to the 
 skill of the native doctors, were administered, and 
 the most constant efforts bestowed on her, in 
 the vain hope to bring back the ebbing tide of 
 strength. The altars were daily laden with 
 sacrifices, while an unfailing succession of priests 
 presented unceasing petitions to the great gods of 
 the country, to spare the queen — if not for her 
 own sake, then for the sake of the land and in 
 return for the signal services she had rendered 
 the idols, in seeking to stem the tide of reforma- 
 tion and to maintain the honor and stability of the 
 ancestral worship ; but once again the idols were 
 sleeping, or feasting, or on a far journey ; so that 
 the cries of the suppliants reached them not. 
 
 When the host of Pharaoh pursued the people 
 
In the Chamber of Death 229 
 
 of Israel, we are told that, " it came to pass, in the 
 morning watch, that the Lord looked forth upon 
 the host of the Egyptians through the pillar of fire 
 and cloud, and discomfited them." In Madagas- 
 car the morning watch had come after a long, 
 dark night; and the Lord had looked forth upon 
 the host that oppressed His people, and dis- 
 comfited them. 
 
 Nor were the moments unconnected with signs 
 and rumors. There was no pillar of fire and 
 cloud ; but the imagination of the heathen, or, 
 maybe, the actual deeds of some of the fugitive 
 Christians, gave rise to strange stories. 
 
 To the bedside of the dying queen were brought 
 startling statements to the effect that on the hill- 
 tops around the city mysterious fires were being 
 kindled ; and from the ground seemed to rise the 
 strains of music. 
 
 Different interpretations were put upon these 
 strange sights ; and many looked upon them as 
 the signs of Jehovah, portending evil to the queen ; 
 while others, who seemed to have caught the pro- 
 phetic instinct, suggested that these fires were the 
 beacons of liberty, and these strains the first low 
 tones of the coming song of jubilee. 
 
 The feet of the oppressor were already slipping 
 in the river of death. A Httle longer, and the 
 dark flood would overwhelm her ; and once again 
 would there be heard the glad song of the ran- 
 somed : " Sing ye unto the Lord, for He has 
 triumphed gloriously ! " 
 
230 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Slowly, but surely, the queen's strength failed, 
 her sickness being probably increased by the im- 
 potent rage she still displayed against the Chris- 
 tians ; yet no power could arrest the arm of the 
 destroyer. The sixteenth of July, eighteen hun- 
 dred and sixty-one, brought the end. The hands 
 which for twenty-six years had been stretched 
 forth to destroy the gospel were clasped in the 
 silence of death ; and, as the news spread over the 
 land, it seemed to the Christians as if the bars of 
 their prison were burst asunder, and the Lord 
 Himself was preparing to bid His people go free. 
 Amid the wildest heathen ceremonies, and ac- 
 companied to the grave by multitudes of her idol- 
 atrous subjects, the dead queen was buried ; and 
 then the populace turned to welcome the prince 
 royal, and acknowledge him as king. 
 
 The relief felt by the Christians in the death of 
 Ranavalona was shared by the whole land, for the 
 country was weary of the strife and bloodshed 
 she had caused. The nobles were convinced of 
 the uselessness of the struggle ; and many of them 
 were already in secret sympathy with the new 
 faith. The character and testimony of the Chris- 
 tians had awakened interest and sympathy all 
 through the land, and the heathen welcomed the 
 dawn of brighter and more peaceful days. 
 
CHAPTER XXV 
 
 OUT OF BONDAGE 
 
 Though Radama II. came to the throne, wel- 
 comed by an enthusiastic people, it was not with- 
 out desire and effort on the part of the priests to 
 supplant him. Immediately on the queen's death 
 a heathen council was called, and, during the next 
 few days, repeated consultations were held, hav- 
 ing for their object the possible seizing of the 
 throne for one who would carry on the work of 
 the late ruler. 
 
 Every possible plan was discussed ; details out- 
 lined ; and the priests were congratulating them- 
 selves that they could successfully carry out their 
 plot, by proclaiming the anger of the gods against 
 Radama, because of his sympathy toward the 
 Christians ; and then proceed to arrest him, and, 
 by bribery, secure his banishment into exile ; but 
 their plottings were doomed to failure. The peo- 
 ple had suffered for the crimes committed at the 
 instigation of the priests and Ranavalona, at the 
 time of her succession, and did not propose to be 
 again subjected to such inflictions. The idol- 
 party had therefore to accept the inevitable and 
 Radama peacefully succeeded to the throne, 
 amidst much popular rejoicing. The first day of 
 231 
 
232, Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Radama's reign revealed something of the reaHty 
 of his friendhness toward the Christians. It also 
 manifested the influence which the teachings of 
 the Gospel had exerted over his mind. He lived 
 a heathen, and a heathen he died ; yet, in the mat- 
 ters of religious freedom and equality, he had ad- 
 vanced beyond many who have had greater light 
 and education, and a civilization to which his 
 was not comparable. 
 
 The new king's first proclamation was at once 
 issued to the city and country ; and it seemed to 
 bring to the suffering people of God almost a 
 millennial blessing. The key-note of the procla- 
 mation was " Liberty " — the freedom of every 
 man to worship whomsoever he would, and in ac- 
 cordance with the dictates of conscience, choice, 
 or custom. The ban was removed from the wor- 
 ship of Jehovah, and the fear of man was lifted 
 from the hearts of those who were loyal to His 
 claims. The penalties inflicted on the Christians 
 by Ranavalona were revoked, and those who had 
 been made slaves for the love of Christ were de- 
 livered from their bondage. 
 
 Many had already been released from their 
 captivity by the merciful hand of death ; and 
 surely to them had been given the martyr's 
 crown. But, while many had thus died in their 
 chains, others in those dark days, and in the land 
 whither the persecutors had driven them, had 
 found opportunities to gather souls into the King- 
 dom of God. Away on the plantations they had 
 
Out of Bondage 2;^;^ 
 
 taught their friends and fellow-slaves the truths 
 which cheered and supported them in the times 
 of sore trouble. Thus, in the land of their exile, 
 heathen communities had been leavened with the 
 gospel of the love of God. 
 
 Amongst those who died in slavery, one de- 
 serves special mention — Rabodo. When a price 
 had been set upon her husband's head, and he 
 had succeeded in escaping, she was seized, and 
 again and again flogged in order to compel her to 
 divulge the names of her companions. As she 
 still refused, she was condemned to exile, and, 
 heavily chained, was marched with a company of 
 Christians away to the west — torn from children 
 and home. Her children were also sold into bond- 
 age; and for ten years she lingered on, faithfully 
 serving her taskmaster, but hearing nothing of 
 her loved ones ; until at length, worn out with toil, 
 heart-broken with grieving for her husband and 
 children, yet still trusting in her Saviour, Rabodo 
 sank to sleep and was gathered into the land of 
 eternal day. 
 
 It is impossible for us to realize what that day, 
 and that proclamation, meant to the poor, despised 
 and hunted Christians. Ponder it ! All over the 
 land the tidings fly — Freedom ! Freedom ! ! 
 Freedom ! ! ! 
 
 The cry is thundered in the forests, and its 
 echoes are heard in the mountain caves ; and weak, 
 emaciated, starving, trembling Christians creep 
 forth to seek some friendly hand, and to ask, " are 
 
234 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 the tidings really true?" Over the plantations 
 the news spreads quickly ; and they who slept 
 last night in the shadows of slavery, awoke this 
 morning in the light of liberty. 
 
 Off wath the fetters ! Break the chains ! Cast 
 away the tools of slavery ! The Christians are 
 free. There are thousands of them scattered all 
 over the land, but especially in the north-west por- 
 tion of the island ; and as the tidings of deliver- 
 ance reach them, the almost universal instinct is, 
 to return to the capital and seek their friends. 
 
 From district to district the watchword is 
 passed — Home ! As the word is pronounced, 
 new hopes and sacred memories are awakened ; 
 and, as with one heart, the Christians prepare for 
 the return. Groups are formed and begin to re- 
 trace their way across the mountain tracks and 
 through forest thicknesses — not captives now, but 
 free men ! They went forth with weeping ; they 
 are returning with joy. 
 
 Yet as they return, they leave behind them 
 many a hallowed sp-ot, where they have raised a 
 little cross to mark the resting place of some of 
 their friends who sank beneath the severity of 
 bondage and their cruel treatment, and w-ho are 
 lying in slumber until the last trump shall sound 
 and the dead in Christ shall rise. As these groups 
 pass along they are constantly joined by solitary 
 companions, who, as fugitives, have been hiding 
 in pits and forest recesses, but who have heard 
 the tidings of liberty and have come to unite with 
 
Out of Bondage 235 
 
 the throng who, with singing and gladness are 
 moving homeward. 
 
 What emotions thrill their breasts, as these 
 separate companies march forward. Memory 
 brings back the faces and forms of the loved ones 
 of twenty years ago. ]\Iemory recalls the trials 
 since endured. Mothers think of their children, 
 snatched from their arms and sent away in other 
 directions — shall they meet again? Husbands 
 think of wives, and wives of husbands torn from 
 their embrace — shall they see one another again? 
 Children, who have forgotten their parents' 
 faces, are wondering if they shall find, and be re- 
 stored to, their loved ones ? 
 
 Presently, as they go forward, signs begin to 
 reveal that many groups of Christians are 
 gradually converging on their loved city. One 
 company, as they are skirting the edge of the 
 forest with singing and gladness. Rear the strains 
 of Christian song wafted down the mountain side. 
 They pause, and presently catch glimpses of a 
 company dressed in white ; and farther on, where 
 the paths unite, they meet. So group joins 
 group, and the glad throng grows ; while at the 
 sound of those songs the weak and lonely creep 
 from their caA'es, and wait by the roadside till 
 their friends come along; and they fall into line. 
 What mutual recognitions ! What recounting of 
 experiences ! What testimonies to the goodness 
 of God! 
 
 From all sides, but especially from the north- 
 
2^6 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 west, in ever-increasing numbers, the redeemed 
 ones of the Lord are returning to their Zion with 
 songs, and everlasting joy upon their heads. Day 
 after day they press onward, till at length the 
 companies begin to assemble on the hills that 
 overlook Antananarivo. 
 
 They come as conquerors ; and conquerors they 
 are ! They have conquered by love ; they have 
 overcome by faith ! A few hours and they will 
 see their city. Onward through the day-blaze ; 
 on into the early evening hours ; and they have 
 gained the mountain pass from which they will 
 descend to-morrow and enter through the gate 
 into the city. To-night, the city is all commotion. 
 Many groups of the returning exiles have already 
 arrived, and all is excitement and eager expecta- 
 tion. Hungry eyes and longing hearts scan the 
 faces of every group, as long-separated friends 
 and relatives seek for some niark of their loved 
 ones — some token of recognition. 
 
 In not a few homes there is joy unbounded ; for 
 the long lost have been found. The excitement 
 has increased ; for just before night-fall, those in 
 the city have seen a great company gathered on 
 the mountain, encamping for the night. Which 
 of their hearts, which of their homes, will be made 
 glad to-morrow? There is little sleep for the 
 city to-night, and there is no time to think of the 
 chagrin of the priest party ; for preparations are 
 going forward to receive the ransomed ones. 
 
 Before day-break a long stream of eager, ex- 
 
Out of Bondage 237 
 
 pectant, rejoicing people issue from their homes ; 
 and, as the sun rises, they see that already their 
 friends on the hills are moving forward. Listen ! 
 Songs break forth on all sides ; and hills and vales 
 echo and re-echo with the strains of gladness : 
 
 "They come! they come! Thine exiled bands. 
 Where'er they rest or roam. 
 Have heard Thy voice, in distant lands, 
 And hasten to their home." 
 
 Down from the mountain comes the plaintive 
 chant : " By the rivers of Babylon, there we sat 
 down ; yea, we wept, when we remembered Zion." 
 And from the plains below goes back the inspir- 
 ing response: " I will lift up mine eyes unto the 
 hills from whence cometh my help." Again, 
 there floats downward the chant: " Oh, that men 
 would praise the Lord for His goodness, and de- 
 clare the wonders that he doeth for the children 
 of men; for He hath broken the gates of brass, 
 and smitten the bars of iron asunder." And so 
 response succeeds response, as the wondering and 
 rejoicing companies approach each other. Sud- 
 denly the descending singers are lost sight of as 
 they wind around the base of a hillock, sur- 
 mounted by a heavy forest growth. A moment 
 more, and the returning captives march forth 
 into full view. And now, on the very spot where, 
 many years before, they had stood, while their 
 best friends were slain, and from which they had 
 been banished into bondage, loving hands are 
 
238 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 stretched forth to welcome them, and friendly 
 arms embrace them. 
 
 As by sudden instinct, there is a pause ; and a 
 spell of awful silence falls upon the throng. 
 They are standing on holy ground — ground sanc- 
 tified by the blood of their martyred companions, 
 and God's saints. A great sound of weeping goes 
 up — tears of mourning and tears of joy mingle; 
 for a day has come for which they had scarce 
 dared to hope. But again their songs break 
 forth : " O sing unto the Lord a new song ; for 
 He hath done marvellous things : His right hand 
 and His holy arm hath wrought salvation." 
 
 Even while they sing, their famished hearts 
 and eager eyes are strained in the longing to dis- 
 cover some loved face — some dear friend ; and 
 again and again, a wild shout of joy, rising high 
 above the songs of gladness, tells that some have 
 found their lost ones. 
 
 Hours pass by, while still the voices of prayer 
 and praise mingle on that holy place. But now, 
 the united companies, and re-united loved ones, 
 turn their faces in the direction of the city. 
 What hath God wrought ! 
 
 There is only one way in which the pent-up 
 feelings can find relief and the air is rent with the 
 shout of Christian praise. As they enter through 
 the city gates, the loudest song of joy ascends, as 
 from thousands of hearts, and by thousands of 
 voices, the old psalm of Israel is chanted : '' When 
 the Lord turned again the captivity of Zion, we 
 
Out of Bondage 239 
 
 were like unto them that dream. Then was our 
 mouth filled with laughter and our tongue with 
 singing: then said they among the heathen, the 
 Lord hath done great things for them. The Lord 
 hath done great things for us, whereof we are 
 glad." Thus the exiles came back from the land 
 of bondage. 
 
PART IV 
 
 A MORNING WITH 
 SHADOWS 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 XXVI. Changes. 
 XXVII. A Coronation. 
 XXVIII. Expansion. 
 XXIX. War and Conquest. 
 XXX. The Sign of the Cross again. 
 XXXI. Looking toward the Noonday. 
 
CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 CHANGES 
 
 While such a complete change had been 
 wrought in the condition of the Christians, and 
 their hearts were filled to overflowing with the 
 gladness of deliverance, very different emotions 
 were filling the minds of the leaders of the idol 
 party. To say that a sense of consternation came 
 upon them would be to use a mild term. They 
 were amazed at the numerical strengfth attained 
 by the Christians, and at the discovery that 
 twenty-six years of fierce and relentless persecu- 
 tion, instead of wiping out the new religion, had 
 served rather to multiply the number of its pro- 
 fessors. They were also alarmed at their 
 own loss of influence over the heathen party. Re- 
 monstrances to Radama were powerless to modify 
 his proclamation of liberty. Wherever they 
 turned, it seemed as if the very heathen were 
 mocking them, because, at the end of the long 
 struggle Ranavalona was dead, the Christians 
 had conquered, and the new religion had, by 
 royal decree, been placed on an equality with the 
 old idolatry. 
 
 Not the least important factor in the changed 
 243 
 
244 Sign of the Cross In Madagascar 
 
 attitude of the heathen populace toward the 
 Christians was the spirit manifested by the latter 
 toward their former foes and persecutors. No 
 talk of revenge ; no remonstrances ; no display of 
 ill-feeling; but just a glad, peaceful, forgiving 
 spirit toward all. Some of them even sought out 
 those who had been their bitterest enemies in 
 the past, for the purpose of assuring them of for- 
 giveness. When the heathen stood around the 
 worshiping congregations and heard, repeatedly, 
 earnest prayers offered for the mercy and pardon 
 and blessing of their Jehovah upon those who 
 had injured them, the contrast between the spirit 
 of the Christians and that of the priests was so 
 marked, that large numbers desired to know the 
 source of that beautiful spirit; and so became in- 
 quirers after the truths of the gospel 1 
 
 A period of successive changes now followed. 
 While many homes were filled with unspeakable 
 joy, others were overshadowed by dark clouds, 
 as the weeks passed by, and no news reached them 
 of their loved ones. One of the saddest hearts 
 amongst the whole Christian band was Ram- 
 on ja's. Eagerly had he watched for the return of 
 Fantaka. He had gone out to meet each group 
 that approached the city; but she came not, 
 neither could he gain any news of her. At length, 
 having discovered the locality to which she had 
 been banished, he determined to go forth and 
 search for her. 
 
 Accompanied by two faithful servants, he set 
 
Changes 245 
 
 forth on his journey of almost two hundred miles ; 
 and after some two weeks of weary traveling, 
 reached the village. He sought out Fantaka's 
 former master, only to find that she had been sick 
 at the time the king's proclamation arrived; and 
 her master, angry at the loss of his slaves, had 
 put her out on the village street, to do the best 
 she could for herself. Beyond that, he knew 
 nothing of her. But a few hours brought the 
 evidence that, amongst the heathen, there were 
 hearts that had been softened to compassion 
 toward the persecuted ones. An old heathen wo- 
 man had found Fantaka at the road side, exhaust- 
 ed, and almost at the point of death. She had 
 gently raised her, and, with assistance, taken her 
 to her own hut; and there had fed and nursed 
 the suffering woman. Unspeakably joyous was 
 the re-union between Ramon j a and Fantaka ; and 
 their gratitude to the poor woman who had so 
 cared for an outcast disciple of Christ was over- 
 whelming. Surely that Divine Master, whose 
 servant she had nourished has given her the re- 
 ward of a righteous man, 
 
 Fantaka was too weak to travel ; and so, send- 
 ing back the servants with the tidings of her 
 welfare, and with instructions to return to meet 
 them, Ramonja decided to remain until his be- 
 trothed was sufficiently restored to take the jour- 
 ney. In this way it happened that several months 
 had elapsed, since the dawn of freedom, when 
 Fantaka at last reached her old home. 
 
246 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 In the meantime remarkable events had been 
 transpiring in Antananarivo and elsewhere. 
 Tidings of the changed condition of the Chris- 
 tians speedily reached England; and in a few 
 weeks the missionaries were once more nearing 
 the shores of Madagascar. Rafaravavy, and her 
 fellow-exiles, returned also; and within a short 
 time the Christians were rejoiced at welcoming 
 back their loved teachers, and their old friends 
 who had succeeded in escaping from the island 
 till the persecution was past. Right royal was 
 the welcome they received ; encouraging the re- 
 ports they heard ; and inspiring the enthusiasm 
 revealed for the prosecution of the work of the 
 gospel all through the land. 
 
 Ever memorable was the first Sabbath after 
 their arrival at the capital. In less than a year 
 the conditions were so utterly changed that, in- 
 stead of the Christians meeting in small groups 
 for secret worship, at the peril of their lives, they 
 assembled openly and fearlessly in their tempo- 
 rary church, and nearly eight hundred belong- 
 ing to the city alone, sat down to the Lord's Sup- 
 per. 
 
 At the outbreak of persecution, some twenty- 
 six years before, there were about two hundred 
 Christians in the island. Now, nearly eight hun- 
 dred united in one service in Antananarivo alone ; 
 and it is supposed there were nearly seven thou- 
 sand in the country. Such was the harvest of a 
 quarter of a century of persecution. 
 
Changes 247 
 
 Rafaravavy's first concern was as to the fate 
 of Fantaka; and it was with feelings of devout 
 thankfulness she learned of the steadfastness in 
 suffering she had displayed. Anxiously she 
 awaited her return from the land of bondage. 
 And when at length that moment came, tender, 
 loving, and joyous was the meeting between them. 
 
 The task of erecting churches and schools, of 
 teaching and preaching, and of thoroughly re- 
 organizuig the work, now proceeded vigorously; 
 and on every hand were evidences that a few 
 years of such labor would alter the character of 
 the entire community around the capital. The 
 priests still lived in hope of a reversal of the new 
 policy toward the Christians ; and it was not long 
 before events transpired which at first seemed to 
 justify their hopes. 
 
 Radama II was fast becoming imbecile, as the 
 result of his wild and licentious life ; dissatisfac- 
 tion with his government was spreading all 
 abroad ; and there were signs of approaching rev- 
 olution, from the results of which the heathen 
 party expected to gain much. 
 
 The conspiracy developed, resulting first in the 
 putting to death of several ministers of state, 
 and ultimately, in the strangling of Radama. 
 
 The natural successor to the throne was Ra- 
 bodo, wife of the late king; and on the fact that 
 she was a devoted idolater, the priests built their 
 expectations for the future. But again they were 
 doomed to disappointment. 
 
248 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 The leaven of Christianity had been working, 
 even amongst the heathen party; and the same 
 desire for peace and stable government, which 
 had led to the destruction of the late king, led 
 the conspirators to take such steps as would make 
 it impossible for his successor to adopt a policy 
 which would defeat their wishes. Before con- 
 senting to Rabodo's being proclaimed queen, the 
 leaders required of her the concession of a num- 
 ber of popular demands, and of constitutional 
 liberties and rights. These involved full relig- 
 ious equality, and the rights of the people and 
 nobles, through representatives, to a voice in 
 framing the laws ; and especially in those matters 
 which involved interests of life and death. Both 
 these guarantees conceded, Rabodo ascended the 
 throne as queen Rasoherima. 
 
 The priest party were once more received with 
 favor at the palace, but the queen remained true 
 to the constitutional guarantees given; and she 
 manifested a friendly disposition toward the 
 Christians, who enjoyed equal liberties with the 
 heathen in matters of religion. Many of the 
 Christians who, in the days of persecution had 
 been despoiled of their property, had considerable 
 portions of their lands restored to them. Rafar- 
 avavy enjoyed the special favor of the queen, and 
 was largely reinstated in her former position. 
 
 During the short reign of Rasoherima the prog- 
 ress of the people was marked, the enlightening 
 influence of the new faith making itself felt in all 
 
Changes 249 
 
 departments of their Hfe. The prime minister 
 took an important pubHc part in at least two cere- 
 monies connected with the Christian churches ; 
 and the people manifested a strong desire for edu- 
 cation, and for knowledge of the Word of God. 
 
 It was when such progress gave promise of a 
 bright and happy future for the kingdom that 
 Rasoherima died ; and again the element of doubt 
 entered into the struggle for supremacy. The 
 moment was felt to be a vital one alike to the 
 Christian and heathen parties. A new sovereign, 
 who would hinder the work of the missionaries, 
 might set back the progress already made, and 
 inaugurate a new era of terror for the Christians. 
 A new sovereign, who should favor the Chris- 
 tians, might strike the final blow at idolatry, and 
 shatter forever the hope of the heathen su- 
 premacy. 
 
 Which should it be ? 
 
CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 A CORONATION 
 
 The fears and misgivings of both parties were 
 destined to continue for some time. There was 
 no direct descendant of the late king or queen, to 
 assume the throne; so that it passed to another 
 branch of the family. 
 
 A conspiracy had been formed having for its 
 object the putting of Rasala, a relative of Radama 
 II., upon the throne ; but it failed. Ultimately it 
 was decided that the true successor to royal power 
 was Ramoma, a cousin of the late queen ; and, ac- 
 cordingly on April 2nd, 1868, she was proclaimed 
 queen. The heathen party were at first chagrined 
 by this result, for Ramoma, though she had not 
 herself outlined any definite policy favorable to 
 Christianity, was a sister to Prince Ramonja, who 
 was one of the leaders of the new religion who 
 had suffered much for the name of Christ; and 
 she was known to be thoroughly acquainted with 
 the doctrines of the Scriptures. 
 
 At the same time they encouraged their hearts 
 so soon as it became known that Ramoma in- 
 tended to assume the royal title of her aunt, and 
 to be known as Ranavalona II. They hoped that 
 this might be an indication that she would revive 
 250 
 
A Coronation 251 
 
 the policy that queen had pursued, and so com- 
 plete the work of exterminating Christianity. 
 
 The Christians, on the other hand, found their 
 hopes swayed by just the reverse methods of 
 reasoning. To them the title of the new queen 
 seemed an ill-omen ; while yet, knowing that the 
 queen was a sister of Ramon j a, that she had be- 
 friended Rafaravavy, and done many acts of 
 kindness to other members of the churches, and 
 that she had for years studied carefully the tenets 
 of their faith, they could scarcely believe it pos- 
 sible she would, as queen, deny all the hopes they 
 had entertained of her before her accession to the 
 royal power. 
 
 Ranavalona II. wisely decided to postpone her 
 coronation until she had had time to thoroughly 
 weigh several important matters of state, and to 
 frame her policy regarding them ; so that her 
 proclamation at that period might indicate clearly 
 the mode of government she intended to pursue. 
 Perhaps the question that required most careful 
 consideration was the relation to be sustained by 
 the throne toward the Christians. 
 
 There was no denying the immense and rapid 
 progress they had made, the large numbers who 
 had become disciples, nor the fact that nearly all 
 the most loyal, intelligent and progressive citi- 
 zens, including especially the young people of the 
 capital, were ranking themselves under the lead- 
 ership of the missionaries. 
 
 For some time the queen and prime minister 
 
252 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 seriously discussed this subject with the council. 
 It did not take long to come to the resolution that 
 any attempt to destroy the influence of Christian- 
 ity, or to root it out, was foredoomed to failure. 
 Eventually, the question resolved itself into one 
 of either remaining neutral and permitting the 
 respective religions to work for the mastery, or 
 accepting the Christian faith and assuming an 
 active part in extending its power. The resolve 
 of the queen, though not yet announced, was to 
 publicly and royally recognize the Christian faith, 
 place herself under the instruction of the teachers, 
 and so take a foremost part in advancing the in- 
 terests of the new religion. When the queen's 
 policy had been clearly defined, arrangements 
 were made for her coronation to take place on 
 Sept. 3rd, 1868. 
 
 In response to the royal proclamation, it is said 
 four hundred thousand people assembled to wit- 
 ness, what proved to be, the most remarkable 
 public event in the history of Madagascar. 
 
 It was with difficulty that either the Christians 
 or heathen party could suppress the excitement 
 felt, or allay the alternating hopes and fears 
 which filled them. The thoughts of many went 
 back to the first kabary of Ranavalona I., and all 
 it had been productive of. What would be the 
 effects to follow the first assembly, and the first 
 declaration of Ranavalona II. ? The air was full 
 of rumors. But gradually the confidence of the 
 Christians increased as they noticed the arrange- 
 
A Coronation 
 
 ^S2> 
 
 ments made for the coronation. And when, as 
 the hour drew near, it was seen that the priests 
 were not in evidence, the hope became assurance, 
 that the poHcy of the government was to be hb- 
 eral in matters of rehgion. 
 
 As the queen advanced toward the canopy that 
 over-arched her throne, the festoons were drawn 
 aside, and the scene presented sent a thrill of 
 mingled joy, wonder and fear through the whole 
 multitude. In bold letters there shone forth from 
 the canopy these sentences : " Glory to God " — 
 " Peace on earth " — " Good will to men " — " God 
 is with us ". 
 
 When the people had somewhat recovered from 
 their first astonishment, a mighty cheer arose from 
 the great assembly; and then the Christians, no 
 longer able to restrain their feelings, broke forth 
 into a song of grateful thanksgiving to God. 
 
 Before the throne had been placed two tables. 
 On one lay the crown which was presently placed 
 on the queen's head. On the other lay a copy of 
 the Malagasy Bible, which she took to her heart, 
 and for her guide. Repeatedly, as the prime min- 
 ister read the queen's speech, the Christians were 
 gladdened to hear such quotations from the Scrip- 
 tures as showed the queen's familiarity with the 
 sacred writings. The speech was printed and 
 circulated amongst the people. One sentence is 
 particularly worthy of unfailing record : — " This 
 is my word to you, ye under heaven, in regard to 
 the praying; it is not enforced; it is not re- 
 
254 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 strained; for God made you." Thus the inaugu- 
 ration of Ranavalona's reign declared the pohcy 
 of the government to be for the promotion of 
 Christianity in the land ; and, while continuing 
 liberty to the idolaters in the matter of accepting 
 the new faith, to encourage them to renounce 
 their idols and turn to the living God. 
 
 The national idols had been ignored, and the 
 name of Jehovah exalted in their stead. The 
 efTect was mighty. Tlie churches were thronged 
 with worshipers ; enquirers multiplied ; within 
 a year the queen and prime minister were both 
 baptized and received into the fellowship of the 
 Church; and those who followed the example of 
 royalty began to manifest, at least, an outward 
 interest in this new religion. 
 
 Prince Ramon j a was appointed to an important 
 office, and many government positions were filled 
 by Christians ; so that, all through the central 
 province of Imerina a new cry began to be heard 
 — " God bless the queen." 
 
 But the last struggle in connection with this era 
 of persecution, was yet to come. The heathen 
 priests determined to rally their forces once more, 
 and to make a final effort to arrest the progress of 
 Christianity and to assert the supremacy of the 
 idols. The next annual festival of the gods was 
 the season chosen for the attempt. A few days 
 before the occasion, a deputation of priests, led 
 by Kclazapa, sought an audience with the queen. 
 Their request being granted they proceeded to 
 
A Coronation 255 
 
 point out the dishonor which, for the past two 
 years, had been done to the idols, and the disfavor 
 shown to the priests of the national religion ; also 
 to foretell the calamities which they were sure 
 must ultimately come upon the land if the course 
 were persisted in ; and to demand that the privi- 
 lege of exemption from punishment and the pow- 
 ers of life and death, of which the idols and priests 
 had been despoiled, be restored to them. 
 
 The effect of their request upon the queen was 
 very different to that which they had anticipated. 
 She had almost forgotten the existence of the 
 idols, and had failed altogether to realize that, 
 while she was a Christian queen, the idols still 
 continued in her realms, and she was nominally, 
 and legally, their patron and protector. Dismiss- 
 ing the priests for a time, she summoned a meet- 
 ing of the Council, at which she explained the 
 situation as it had become apparent to her. How 
 incongruous her position was became at once 
 plain — and in a very short time, a decision was 
 arrived at. Soldiers were immediately despatched 
 to Kelazapa to demand that the idols be given up 
 to the queen. He, divining what her intention 
 might be, hesitated to comply with the demand. 
 But the officers were not to be put off. " Do not 
 the gods belong to the queen ? " they demanded ; 
 to which the only possible reply was, " Assured- 
 ly ! " " Then the queen wants her property, and 
 if the idols be not given up, we will search for 
 them." " Then ", said Kelazapa, " the idols will 
 
256 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 be safe ; for they will become invisible, and you 
 will not be able to find them.'' Again he asked 
 what the queen intended to do with the idols? 
 and on being told she would burn them, he in- 
 formed the officers that the attempt would be use- 
 less as the idols would not burn. " Well, we will 
 take our chances in these things ; only, deliver up 
 the idols as the queen demands," replied the of- 
 ficers. At length the idols, both great and small, 
 were brought from their place of hiding; and 
 with deep emotion, and dejection almost pitiful to 
 behold, the priests gave them into the hands of 
 the soldiers. 
 
 Then, while the soldiers proceeded to kindle a 
 fire in order to prove the combustibility of the 
 idols, the priests used many charms to save their 
 gods. But when the people realized how utterly 
 helpless their gods were, and how unable to pro- 
 tect themselves, they ceased, very largely, to be 
 concerned for their fate. Through the villages 
 of Imerina the queen's example spread ; and soon, 
 from almost every village of the province, the 
 smoke of the burning idols ascended. Not only 
 the public gods, but the family idols also, with 
 charms and other articles of the ancestral wor- 
 ship, were brought together, and publicly de- 
 stro}'ed ; and in a very short time, so far as the 
 Hovas were concerned, the idols were utterly 
 abolished. Kelazapa was heartbroken — crushed 
 with the weight of the disgrace that had overta- 
 
A Coronation 257 
 
 ken the idols, and the overthrow of the ancient 
 Malagasy idolatry. 
 
 Soon after this, Rainiharo was promoted to an 
 official position. Ramaka, too, was given an im- 
 portant office. Rafaravavy, who was advanced 
 in years, settled in her own quiet home ; and one 
 of her neighbors and closest friends was Ranivo 
 — who had been falsely accused, in earlier years, 
 of betraying her friend, and was thus led to the 
 Christian worship and life. A great deliverance 
 had come to the people, and the sign of the cross 
 had assumed a new meaning. On every hand the 
 tidings of the Gospel were spreading, and 
 churches being multiplied, while large numbers of 
 the heathen turned unto the Lord. The Cross 
 was victorious ! Instead of being any longer the 
 sign of suffering and persecution and death, it 
 became the symbol of salvation, the inspiration 
 of joy, the quickener of hope, the standard of 
 triumph ; and from the lips of many thousands, 
 who once gloried in their shame and idolatry, a 
 new song arose: 
 
 " In the Cross of Christ I glory ! 
 Towering o'er the wrecks of time; 
 All the light of sacred story 
 Gathers round its head sublime." 
 
CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 EXrANSION 
 
 It remains for us, in these four closing chap- 
 ters, to rapidly trace the spread of the Christian 
 faith and the growth of mission work, since the 
 close of the long period of persecution under 
 Ranavalona, and the destruction of the idols un- 
 der Ranavalona II. In so doing, we pass largely 
 from the realm of, what some would call, " the ro- 
 mance of missions " ; and yet it is difficult to un- 
 derstand why men should consider the romance 
 to have worn away when the era of suffering for 
 the truth, and the excitement accompanying the 
 long struggle for supremacy, between Christian- 
 ity and idolatry, came to an end. However, if 
 we pass from the days of romance, we at the 
 same time enter upon a more accurately historical 
 period, which might, perhaps, be fittingly de- 
 scribed as a miracle of missions. The destruc- 
 tion of idols throughout the province of Imerina, 
 and the action of the queen and prime minister in 
 openly avowing themselves Christians — while full 
 liberty and protection were guaranteed to those 
 who did not desire to renounce idolatry — led to 
 a very widespread, even if in large measure su- 
 perficial, interest in Christianity. 
 258 
 
Expansion 259 
 
 The heathen were not indifferent to the exam- 
 ple of their royalty ; and very soon church-going 
 and the worship of Jehovah became fashionable. 
 Such facts, probably, often caused the new condi- 
 tion of affairs to be painted in too rosy colors, 
 and, in a few years' time, led many to the dim im- 
 pression that the whole island had been Chris- 
 tianized. 
 
 At the same time, let it not be thought that the 
 work was merely superficial. The Malagasy had 
 learnt too dearly the reality of the Christian faith, 
 and the vital effects of a change of heart, to per- 
 mit of their being mere formalists. Making all 
 allowance for the changed condition, there was 
 an awakening of interest, and an eagerness to 
 learn the truth, which produced a miraculous 
 change in the life of the people of Imerina. 
 
 The first missionaries to re-enter the province 
 were soon besieged with requests for teachers — 
 many of these requests coming from distant 
 places, where, without any teachers, the people 
 were beginning to assemble for worship, led only 
 by those who happened to have received a little 
 instruction elsewhere. Immediately plans were 
 framed by the London Missionary Society, whose 
 agents had been used of God to accomplish all 
 the results so far attained, to largely reinforce the 
 missionaries, and to broaden the foundations of 
 the work, with a view to meeting all the claims 
 which the tide of progress made upon them. 
 
 One of the first arrivals, the Rev. W. E. Cous- 
 
i6o Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 ins, who reached Antananarivo in August, 1862, 
 in describing the eagerness of the people to learn 
 and to attend meetings, says: " It seemed as if 
 they could not spend too many hours in the house 
 of God." The new experience of singing, pray- 
 ing and hearing the gospel, without fear of man, 
 thrilled them with joy ; and numbers of the people 
 would spend as many as ten hours of Sunday in 
 church. In a few months a large supply of testa- 
 ments, portions of Scripture, and other books 
 arrived ; and so great was the demand for them, 
 that in three days nearly one thousand Testa- 
 ments and five hundred portions were sold — 
 while, of tracts and other books, thousands were 
 quickly purchased by the people. 
 
 Bible classes were widely established and 
 proved one of the wisest methods of missionary 
 labor. New missionaries and teachers arrived ; 
 schools were opened all around, and congrega- 
 tions gathered. By the year 1870 there were, in 
 connection with this one society, 621 congrega- 
 tions, with more than 230,000 adherents. It was 
 natural that a new mission field, such as Alada- 
 gascar was, should arouse the interest of other 
 societies ; and that, in view of the widespread 
 sympathy with the persecuted church, all the 
 Christians of England should be stirred with a 
 desire to take a part in sending the gospel through 
 the re-opened doors. Consequently, the next 
 few years witnessed the commencement of work 
 by several societies, much of that work being 
 
Expansion 261 
 
 undertaken, and performed, in the spirit of Chris- 
 tian love and co-operation with the society which 
 began work in the island ; but in some instances, 
 unfortunately, marred by the attempt to establish 
 some particular form of church government. 
 
 In 1864, the Church Missionary Society and the 
 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel (both 
 Episcopalian), began work. The former society 
 had, for two years, been contemplating this work, 
 which had been urged upon them by their sup- 
 porters; but, moved by a wise and Christian 
 spirit, they did not desire to introduce anything 
 like denominational rivalry. 
 
 The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel 
 was not quite so liberally inclined. However, at 
 a conference of representatives of these societies 
 and the London Missionary Society, held in 1863, 
 at which were present the Archbishops of 
 Canterbury and York, and the Bishops of Lon- 
 don, Oxford and Capetown, it was agreed that 
 the province of Imerina should be left to the care 
 of the London Missionary Society, while the so- 
 cieties representing the two sections of the 
 Church of England should confine their labors to 
 the east coast. These societies, in 1864, estab- 
 lished missions on the east coast, and all promised 
 well for the evangelization of Madagascar upon 
 lines which should be free from sectarian differ- 
 ences. 
 
 In a few years the Society for the Propagation 
 of the Gospel determined to abolish the agree- 
 
262 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 ment of 1863 ; to enter the territory of the London 
 Missionary Society, and to establish itself at 
 Antananarivo. The reason for so doing is given 
 in an official record of the society thus : " The 
 prayer book was in use on the coast, but it had not 
 reached the capital; and when the coast people 
 went on business to the capital, they found no 
 church services and so were taunted by the ruling 
 people. So it became necessary that the church 
 should extend its mission to the capital." This 
 declaration does not seem quite charitable toward 
 the work of the London Missionary Society, 
 whose agents had been instrumental in laying the 
 foundation of the church of Christ in Madagas- 
 car ; and is scarcely consistent with another state- 
 ment in the same official record, where one of its 
 workers is spoken of as finding, at Mahanoro, " a 
 clear field, with no rival teachers, whereas in al- 
 most every part of Madagascar, there are too 
 many tokens of a divided Christianity." 
 
 For it was the action of the Society for the 
 Propagation of the Gospel that first introduced 
 those divisions, which its missionaries subse- 
 quently found cause to lament. 
 
 The Church Missionary Society nobly declined 
 to be a party to this violation of Christian agree- 
 ment ; and, in 1874, altogether withdrew from the 
 island, thus leaving the work of the ritualistic 
 portion of the Episcopal Church to be continued 
 by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. 
 While for a time the action of this society created 
 
French Residency, Fianarantsoa, Retsileo. 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 ^-...i!H 
 
 1 
 
 * * 
 
 
 ' ^^^^^^^^liHHilP' ^ 
 
 J 
 
 Observatory, Imerina. 
 
Expansion 26^ 
 
 some heart-burnings, and was productive of some 
 evil to the native Christian communities, the un- 
 pleasantness gradually began to subside ; and a 
 considerable measure of harmony has for many 
 years prevailed between its agents and those of 
 other societies. 
 
 Following the example of the London Mission- 
 ary Society, the Society for the Propagation of 
 the Gospel took steps, in 1876, for the establish- 
 ment of a college for the training of a native min- 
 istry. This was built at Ambatoharanana, twelve 
 miles from the capital, and during its course of 
 service more than fifty students have received 
 training within its walls. The work of this soci- 
 ety has developed largely in and around the cap- 
 ital, and in various parts of the country. The 
 Cathedral of St. Lawrence was dedicated on Au- 
 gust loth, 1890. The statistical report for 1899 
 reveals the results, so far as they can be tabulated 
 in figures, viz., 8 English and 16 native mission- 
 aries (ordained); over 100 native catechists; 3 
 English lady teachers and 14 native school teach- 
 ers; 14,000 on the roll of church members, and 
 nearly 3,000 communicants. 
 
 In 1866, agents of the Norwegian Missionary 
 Society began work in Madagascar. And, al- 
 though at first some friction arose because they 
 too established themselves at the capital, this 
 presently passed away. A portion of the Betsileo 
 province was placed entirely under their care; 
 kindly relations with other societies were created ; 
 
264 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 and here their missionaries have labored with 
 great success. At the end of 1894, there were 
 44 Norwegian, and 60 native ordained mission- 
 aries connected with the society. They had then, 
 under their care, 60,000 adherents, of whom 28,- 
 000 were communicants ; and in their schools 
 were found 30,000 children. 
 
 In 1867, the Friends' Foreign Mission Associa- 
 tion, on appeal being made to them to assist in 
 providing for the educational necessities of Mad- 
 agascar, began work. While this association at 
 first devoted its energies mainly to the work of 
 education, its labors have gradually been de- 
 veloped along other lines as well — establishing 
 congregations and taking an active part in medi- 
 cal work. Throughout the whole period of over 
 thirty years the most harmonious relations have 
 existed between the representatives of this society 
 and those of the others — especially the London 
 and Norwegian Societies. 
 
 In much of the hospital and medical training 
 work the doctors of the former two societies have 
 w^orked in closest co-operation. From the report 
 for 1898, the following statistics of results are 
 gleaned: 178 congregations, with 154 preachers; 
 2639 church members; 12473 adherents; nearly 
 18,000 children in schools; and some 9,000 cases 
 of sickness cared for. 
 
 So far back as 1648, an attempt was made to 
 establish Roman Catholic Missions in the island. 
 But in a few years the priests, by their violent 
 
Expansion 26^ 
 
 and haughty spirit, incurred the hatred of the 
 natives. One priest was murdered and the mis- 
 sion was rehnquished. Immediately upon the re- 
 opening of the island to missionary work, in 1861, 
 Roman Catholic priests re-entered the field. At 
 once they denounced the Protestants, notwith- 
 standing it had been the Protestants who had en- 
 dured the twenty-five years of bitter persecution 
 for the sake of Christ ; and without any scruples 
 began the attempt to secure political control. In 
 this effort they failed, and every Christian heart 
 will thank God that it was so. 
 
 We shall yet see that Madagascar was to suffer 
 severely at the hands of the Jesuits; but, for a 
 few years, the land was spared that trial. Still 
 their mission work met with considerable success. 
 They built a fine cathedral at Antananarivo, and 
 established several industrial schools, and four 
 dispensaries. At the close of 1895, they could 
 boast of 113 agents, about 100,000 adherents, 
 nearly 600 native teachers, and 15,000 children in 
 their schools. 
 
 The multiplication of agencies, and the rapid 
 progress of the work, very soon led to the devel- 
 opment of methods for reaching the people and 
 making more effective the efforts of the mission- 
 aries. One scheme that has had great influence 
 through the intervening years, and has served as 
 a stronghold to Christianity in the central prov- 
 ince of Imerina, was the proposal, gradually car- 
 ried into effect, to build four memorial churches 
 
i66 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 close to the capital. At the request of the mis- 
 sionaries of the London Missionary Society the 
 government set apart, and afterwards transferred 
 to the society, four sites on the spots where the 
 martyrs had suffered. On these sites solid stone 
 churches, capable of seating from 800 to 1,000 
 people, were built at a cost of some $90,000 — the 
 money being almost all raised by special contri- 
 butions in England; and now, four spots which 
 are for ever linked with the history of Christian- 
 ity in Madagascar are marked by splendid build- 
 ings devoted to the worship of God, viz. — the 
 spot where the Christians were imprisoned before 
 being taken to death ; that on which Rasalama, 
 the first martyr, died ; the cliff from which large 
 numbers were hurled to the rocks below ; and 
 Faravohitra, where the four nobles were burned 
 at the stake. 
 
 The printing press early came into service, and 
 has been largely used by all the societies laboring 
 in the island. During the four years, 1872 to 
 1876, more than 500,000 copies of hymn books, 
 school books, leaflets and magazines were issued 
 by the Friends' Foreign Mission Association 
 Press ; and still they are pouring from the press 
 at the rate of some 45,000 per year. In connec- 
 tion with the press work of the London Mission- 
 ary Society, during the ten years, 1870 to 1880, 
 1,500,000 copies of various publications were 
 sent forth. The catalogue of school books, com- 
 mentaries, books on church history, Bible Die- 
 
Expansion 267 
 
 tionary, hymn books, Pilgrim's Progress, maga- 
 zines, papers, pamphlets, etc., issued by this soci- 
 ety, fills nine closely printed pages ; and the press 
 has all along been one of the mighty levers to up- 
 lift and save Madagascar. 
 
 We have already indicated that a vast educa- 
 tional work has been carried on by all the soci- 
 eties laboring among the Malagasy. Not only 
 has the work of elementary education been so 
 thoroughly cared for that there were in 1895 some 
 120,000 children in Protestant schools ; but nor- 
 mal schools, a palace school, and high schools for 
 boys and girls have also been established ; and to 
 crown the educational edifice, colleges for the 
 training of native teachers and ministers, and 
 schools for training doctors and nurses, have been 
 created, and have accomplished magnificent re- 
 sults. 
 
 From one of these colleges alone, that of the 
 London Missionary Society, some four hundred 
 young men have gone forth to labor for the in- 
 struction and salvation of their people. Medical 
 students who successfully complete their course 
 of study receive the degree of Member of the 
 Madagascar Medical Association. The medical 
 work has been most helpful, and in large num- 
 bers of cases it has been the means of breaking 
 down prejudice, and opening the way for the en- 
 trance of the gospel message, where it seemed im- 
 possible to secure it by any other means. In and 
 around the capital are hospitals and dispensaries. 
 
268 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 One of these hospitals cost about $25,000, and in 
 one recent year cared for 904 in-patients and 
 6,373 out-patients. In other parts of the island 
 dispensaries have been established, and native 
 medical men and nurses provided ; and in recent 
 years, many of the missionaries, before entering 
 on their fields of labor, have taken a short term 
 of instruction in first aid to the sick at some Brit- 
 ish hospital. There are now three leper settle- 
 ments in different parts of the island, in which 
 consecrated workers are doing all that skill and 
 Christian sympathy can do to alleviate the intense 
 sufferings of these most miserable and helpless of 
 all afflicted ones. 
 
 One very important work should be mentioned 
 as connected with this period — the revision of the 
 translation of the Malagasy Bible. Realizing the 
 need for giving to the people an accurate and per- 
 fect version of the Scriptures in their own tongue, 
 a revision committee, consisting of eight Euro- 
 peans, representing five denominations, and three 
 natives, was appointed on the financial responsibil- 
 ity of the British and Foreign Bible Society, and 
 began its work in December, 1873. Their labors 
 occupied nearly fourteen years, being completed 
 on April 30th, 1887. Then a public thanksgiving 
 service was held, at which the prime minister rep- 
 resented the queen, in order that the Christians 
 might celebrate with joy the placing of a well- 
 nigh perfect version of the Word of God in the 
 hands of the 300.000 Protestant Christians of 
 
itL 
 
Expansion 269 
 
 2,000 congregations, and of 120,000 school chil- 
 dren in some 2,000 schools. 
 
 What results have accompanied all this multi- 
 plication of methods and agencies? Already 
 many of the results have been indicated. One or 
 two further statements must suffice. 
 
 The churches gathered by the London Mission- 
 ary Society adopted the Congregational form of 
 government. In 1868, the Madagascar Congre- 
 gational Union was formed — styled the six- 
 monthly meeting. Twice a year representatives 
 of all the churches gathered for prayer and fel- 
 lowship, and for conference in regard to the ex- 
 tension of their work. As the years passed, 
 sometimes as many as 1,200 Christian men would 
 assemble thus, to discuss live questions bearing 
 upon the progress of the church of Christ in their 
 country; and, growing out of this, came a native 
 missionary society, formed in 1875. 
 
 Such was the spirit of the people that, in addi- 
 tion to what the churches of Imerina did for their 
 own home work, they raised, in the ten years 
 1880-90, more than $15,000 for aggressive work 
 in the heathen provinces, and sent forth twenty- 
 three young men to open up fields hitherto un- 
 touched. Gradually the work extended and 
 other tribes began to receive the gospel. The 
 Betsileo province was entered in 1870 ; the Antsi- 
 hanaka in 1875; the Iboina in 1877; important 
 work was done on the east coast, around Tama- 
 tave, in 1861, and 1874-81, and again from 1885- 
 
ayo Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 94; while on the south coast work was begun in 
 1887. Recent statistics of all the societies, except 
 the London Missionary Society, have already 
 been given — showing the tabulated results of the 
 work to 1894. In order to complete this view of 
 what has been accomplished it should be stated 
 that, at the end of 1894, this society, which first 
 carried the gospel to Madagascar, had in the field 
 38 missionaries, with 1,328 congregations under 
 their care; 280,000 adherents, and 63,000 com- 
 municants. It had also 1,061 native pastors, and 
 5,879 local preachers ; while 74,000 children were 
 being taught in its nearly 1,000 day schools. 
 
 Here, probably, the brightest period in the his- 
 tory of Madagascar, and the most prosperous in 
 the establishment of Christianity in the island, 
 had been reached ; and surely the picture is one 
 which should fill the heart of every child of God 
 with great joy and gratitude. Alas ! that there 
 should be any need to chronicle any less joyous 
 and hopeful record. Yet faith must wait and 
 weep, and pray and labor, until once again the 
 shadows shall have wholly departed, and over a 
 re-delivered church and a fully redeemed people, 
 the sun of righteousness shall arise and flood the 
 land with the noon-tide glory of Christ's king- 
 dom. 
 
CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 WAR AND CONQUEST 
 
 Already^ in the early eighties, signs had ap- 
 peared on the horizon indicating that the long 
 period of joy and liberty, and spiritual prosper- 
 ity, was not to continue unbroken. But the 
 strange aspect of the subject is, that the peril 
 threatening the life of the Christian Church in 
 Madagascar should spring up, not from within 
 the land — as from an uprising of the people, an 
 upheaval of the government, or the accession of a 
 hostile ruler — but from an outside power, a great 
 European nation ; and one whose self-estimate has 
 claimed for it a foremost place in the civilization 
 of the nineteenth century. During the period we 
 have just been considering, changes did take 
 place in the sovereignty of the island ; yet peace- 
 fully, happily, and without any breach in the re- 
 ligious equality enjoyed by all sections of the peo- 
 ple. 
 
 In 1883 France forced war upon Madagascar, 
 and almost immediately after the outbreak Rana- 
 valona II. died. The entire Hova people were 
 plunged into deepest grief; for the justness and 
 mildness of her reign, compared with anything 
 they had previously known, and her own stead- 
 271 
 
272 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 fast Christian character, had greatly endeared 
 her to her subjects. She was buried at Ambohi- 
 manga, the ancient capital of Imerina, some 
 twelve miles from Antananarivo. After a relig- 
 ious service in the chapel roval, the funeral cor- 
 tege set out ; and it is stated that for the entire dis- 
 tance, the miles of road leading to the grave were 
 lined with mourners, who chanted funeral dirges. 
 
 On Nov. 22nd, 1883, a niece of the late queen 
 ascended the throne, being 22 years of age that 
 day; and assumed the title of Ranavalona III. 
 Like her predecessor, Ranavalona III. was a 
 Christian woman, deeply interested in every pro- 
 ject which would tend to the elevation of her sub- 
 jects and anxious for the spread of Chris- 
 tianity amongst them. Her spirit was shown at 
 the opening of a new girl's school a few years 
 ago. The queen was present with the prime 
 minister; and just before the meeting closed, 
 rose, and in a few words pressed upon the chil- 
 dren the importance of becoming, above all other 
 things, earnest followers of Jesus Christ. 
 
 Her reign of thirteen years was a troublous 
 one — made so by the war with France which, in 
 1895, culminated in the conquest of the island; 
 and, in 1896, in the banishment of the queen. 
 These wars and conquest have been the cause of 
 the shadows which have passed over the island, 
 and the work of the Christian Church therein; 
 and it is necessary we should briefly follow the 
 course of events. 
 
War and Conquest 273 
 
 Whatever earlier claims, if any, France may 
 have had to any part of Madagascar, certainly 
 ceased after the Peninsula War ; for in connection 
 with that war, England seized the Mauritius and 
 all its Madagascar rights ; and, after the battle of 
 Waterloo, while by treaty restoring Bourbon to 
 France, retained by treaty and conquest all else. 
 In 18 17, England renounced her claims on Mad- 
 agascar and officially recognized Radama I., as 
 king- 
 France still held the opinion that since no 
 other power claimed the island, she had some 
 rights ; and on several occasions sought to es- 
 tablish them. At length, to settle all questions, 
 in 1868, Queen Rasoherima paid to the French 
 government $240,000, as an indemnity for all past 
 claims and treaties ; and a new treaty v^-as formed 
 in which France recognized her as queen of 
 I^Iadagascar. This, according to every principle 
 of justice and honor, was a clear renunciation by 
 France of every claim she may have thought she 
 had. 
 
 It soon transpired, however, that the French 
 people were not satisfied. They provoked fur- 
 ther quarrels; and the Malagasy paid a further 
 indemnity to secure their independence. Still, it 
 seemed as if nothing but the conquest of the is- 
 land and its incorporation as a colony, would sat- 
 isfy the desires of France. Accordingly in 1883, 
 the government made demands of such a charac- 
 ter that the Malagasy could not grant them. On 
 
274 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 their refusal to concede them, war was declared. 
 The French seized the towns of Mojanga on the 
 North-West, and Tamatave on the East. 
 
 The war continued for three years, but the 
 Hova troops were not dislodged from their camp 
 a few miles above Tamatave. In 1886 the Hovas 
 agreed to a treaty which, while it reserved to 
 them the control of all the domestic affairs of the 
 island, gave the French certain privileges in for- 
 eign affairs, and placed all the Malagasy residing 
 outside the island under French protection. Some 
 clauses inserted in the treaty by the French were 
 of an ambiguous character, and were promptly 
 and persistently repudiated by the Malagasy gov- 
 ernment ; but in correspondence these were ex- 
 plained away by French officials, so that, though 
 never quite easy concerning them, the Queen's 
 government was led to believe that they had mis- 
 interpreted these clauses and that they were in- 
 nocuous. 
 
 During this period, the action of the French 
 commander. Admiral Pierre, almost involved 
 France in war with England. One of the mis- 
 sionaries at Tamatave, Mr. G. A. Shaw, was 
 seized and confined as a prisoner on board a 
 French warship. He was cut off from all com- 
 munication with his wife and friends ; held in 
 close confinement, shamefully ill-treated ; and, it 
 was at one time feared, would be executed ; while 
 no crime had been proved against him. Public 
 indignation was aroused in England, and feeling 
 
War and Conquest 275 
 
 ran very high. The government was compelled 
 to interfere to secure Mr. Shaw's release. When 
 he reached England, a triumphant reception was 
 given him, and the story of his sufferings at the 
 hands of the French admiral aroused such wide- 
 spread resentment, that the government called 
 upon France to apologize and make amends for 
 the action of their commander. Probably it was 
 only the yielding of the French government that 
 averted a fierce and bloody war. 
 
 In 1893 France returned to the attack on the 
 independence of Madagascar, in the determina- 
 tion to enforce, not merely a protectorate, but 
 absolute control of the country. On Dec. 12th, 
 1893, Tamatave was seized, and plans were grad- 
 ually matured for marching to the capital, con- 
 quering the country, and abolishing the sover- 
 eignty of the queen and her government. 
 
 For a long time it seemed doubtful if the 
 French would be able to accomplish their desire 
 without a loss of life which would have rendered 
 a victory too costly. However, with an estimated 
 loss of 6,000 men, they at length succeeded in 
 their purpose. Antananarivo was taken on Sept. 
 30th, 1895, the French flag was raised on the 
 palace, and the Kingdom of Madagascar had 
 ceased to exist. 
 
 The spirit of the French conquest was soon to 
 be revealed. In 1890, a diplomatic controversy 
 arose between England and France, as to the 
 claims the latter country was putting forward. 
 
276 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 On Aug. 5th, 1890, the British government con- 
 cluded a treaty with France, in which, many 
 think unwisely. Lord Salisbury recognized the 
 French protectorate; while the French govern- 
 ment consented to the following clause : " In 
 Madagascar the missionaries of both countries 
 shall enjoy complete protection. Religious tol- 
 eration and liberty for all forms of worship shall 
 be guaranteed." 
 
 Immediately after the conquest of the island 
 this clause was repudiated; the door was thrown 
 wide open for the intrigue and intolerance of the 
 Jesuits; and, in 1896, the queen was banished 
 because she was a Protestant and refused to be- 
 come a Roman Catholic. When the question was 
 raised in the French Senate, and the Colonial 
 Minister declared that religious liberty was 
 guaranteed by the French flag, he was met by 
 roars of laughter from the Senators. Such was 
 the course of the French nation in the conquest 
 and subjugation of Madagascar; such was the 
 passing from her high position of a Christian 
 queen, who had ruled her people in the fear of 
 God, banished by a powerful nation, — which could 
 not justify its acts of conquest on any moral 
 grounds — not for crime, intrigue or rebellion, 
 but for loyalty to conscience and God. 
 
 We have yet to learn of the terrible conse- 
 quences which followed, — of the letting loose of 
 the passions of heathenism; the persecution by 
 Jesuits; and the destruction of life and property 
 
War and Conquest 277 
 
 in the attempt to destroy all that had been ac- 
 complished for God and the people in the previous 
 thirty years. 
 
 It is worthy of note, that, during these times 
 of war and peril, the missionaries remained at 
 their posts. They chose to suffer if needs be with 
 their people, or, at any rate, to render comfort 
 and guidance during the dark days which covered 
 them ; and determined, so far as possible, to pro- 
 tect them from outrage and wrong, while striv- 
 ing to restrain them from any acts of revenge. 
 On the morning of the day on which Antanana- 
 rivo was bombarded by the French, the mission- 
 aries were gathered at the hospital ; and there the 
 doctors and nurses attended to their duties, while 
 shells were flying around and bursting only a lit- 
 tle way off. They did not remain at their posts 
 for want of inducements to forsake them, for 
 many of their friends chided them sorely, and 
 would, if possible, have compelled them to leave. 
 Neither did they stay as a matter of bravado. 
 They felt the Malagasy needed their presence and 
 counsel in their time of danger ; that the tim6 had 
 come to prove their sympathy, devotion and 
 courage; and that God himself was directing 
 them to stand at the post of duty; and therefore 
 they stayed. 
 
 It was impossible that such marked political 
 changes could take place without decided conse- 
 quences following, favorable, or unfavorable, to 
 the work of the Christian churches in the island. 
 
278 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Since one of the earhest acts of the French gov- 
 ernment was to ignore the rehgious hberty clause 
 in its treaty with England, it was not to be ex- 
 pected that the political results of the conquest 
 would be favorable to the work of Protestant mis- 
 sions ; and the event justified the fear. From 
 the very first, the government of France, through 
 its agents, seized the church, school and residence 
 buildings of the Protestant societies, where need- 
 ed, for the quartering of troops or other govern- 
 ment purposes; and this without arranging for 
 any compensation. It was so at Tamatave and 
 elsewhere. At Antananarivo two hundred sol- 
 diers were quartered in one of the churches of the 
 London Missionary Society. 
 
 The Malagasy government had always been 
 superstitiously unwilling to give an absolute 
 transfer of land to any foreigner ; and even when 
 such titles were given, in the utmost good faith, 
 insisted on inserting a clause which reserved a 
 nominal right to the sovereign. This was the 
 case in a great many of the titles to the mission 
 properties, although the clause of reservation 
 always stated that the sovereign's rights were 
 agreed to, on condition that the buildings should 
 ever be used for the worship of the church con- 
 nected with the particular society. 
 
 The French Government treacherously availed 
 itself of this clause in many of the titles, to claim 
 that the mission properties were really govern- 
 ment possessions; and while ignoring the condi- 
 
War and Conquest 279 
 
 tion attached, viz., that they were held for the wor- 
 ship of the particular churches, confiscated some 
 of the largest and most valuable mission proper- 
 ties ; either using them for official purposes or 
 handing them over to the Jesuits. It thus came 
 to pass that the work of a great many mission- 
 aries was seriously retarded — in some cases alto- 
 gether stopped ; while official countenance was 
 given to the claims of the Jesuits and their at- 
 tempts to become possessed of the properties of 
 Protestant societies. It should however be here 
 stated, that after three years of negotiations, be- 
 tween the London Missionary Society [aided to 
 some extent by the British government] and the 
 French government, some measure of reparation 
 has been granted. It has just been announced 
 that the government has given all missionary so- 
 cieties the right to purchase the freehold of all 
 their properties. Numbers of the buildings have 
 been restored; and in 1899, the French govern- 
 ment agreed to pay, in three yearly instalments, 
 the sum of $30,000 for the hospital building at 
 Antananarivo, and $6,000 for the furniture, drugs 
 and supplies which were in the building, when, in 
 1896, it was seized; also to pay interest for the 
 years 1896-99, at 3 per cent. 
 
 Another immediate result, which has interfered 
 with the labors of the missionaries, was the secu- 
 larization of educational work. This was de- 
 creed in the expectation of hindering the instruc- 
 tion of children in religious knowledge and scrip- 
 
28o Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 ture truth. The hands of the Jesuits can be clear- 
 ly traced in this change, and in a still more em- 
 phatic decree, which insisted on the French 
 language being taught in every school. It was 
 supposed by the Jesuits, that this would force im- 
 mense numbers of children into their schools, be- 
 lieving that few Protestants would be found who 
 could teach French. But they had under-esti- 
 mated the educational status, the energy and de- 
 termination, of the protestant missionaries. 
 These immediately set themselves to meet the 
 government requirements. The law was fully 
 respected ; and although so much time is required 
 to be given to French, that other subjects have to 
 be somewhat neglected, they have maintained 
 their position as the principal educational force 
 in the land. In several examinations the children 
 in the Protestant schools have secured the highest 
 positions. They have surpassed, in their knowl- 
 edge of French, even the children taught by 
 French Jesuits in their schools ; so that, not only 
 has this attempt to embarrass the work of the 
 Protestant societies failed, but the success which 
 has attended the efiforts to loyally carry out the 
 requirements of the government has been one of 
 the factors in leading that government to ulti- 
 mately remove some of the restrictions which 
 had been placed upon their operations. 
 
 The French conquest may possibly be produc- 
 tive of some benefits. The hand of a strong 
 European power may ultimately give to the whole 
 
War and Conquest 281 
 
 island a firmer and more uniform government; 
 but, if this is to be so, the government will be 
 compelled to dissociate itself from the intrigues 
 of religious factions, and especially from the 
 claims and doings of the Jesuits ; and this, thanks 
 to the wise and statesmanlike policy, and the con- 
 ciliatory representations, of the directors of the 
 London Missionary Society, they are already be- 
 ginning to do. 
 
 Proclamations of religious equality have been 
 recently made which are already bearing fruits 
 in the re-assurance of the people ; and, if the gov- 
 ernment will firmly enforce these provisions, it 
 may do much for the stability and prosperity of 
 the island. The abolishment of slavery is anoth- 
 er measure in which all friends of humanity will 
 rejoice. When that curse becomes wholly a 
 thing of the past, a new era of light and manhood 
 will have dawned for the people. 
 
 One of the first eflfects of this action is being 
 seen in the increased attendance of children at 
 the public schools. Given freedom, education, 
 and religious toleration ; the French Government 
 may, by a strict and impartial enforcement of 
 these constitutional provisions, help on the peace 
 and prosperity of the whole land. Unfortunate- 
 ly there are at the same time only too many sad 
 signs that the French conquest has brought in its 
 train habits which will, for long, prove an utter 
 curse to the people. Already the spirit of the 
 Continental Sabbath has taken hold upon them; 
 
282 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 and the breaking down of that safeguard of the 
 national life forms a very real peril to the coun- 
 try. The missionaries in their reports bear wit- 
 ness to the increased demoralization of the people 
 through their coming into contact with a new, 
 and largely irreligious civilization. Irreligion 
 and immorality — the licentious habits of the con- 
 tinent — are making themselves felt even among 
 those who seemed to have been lifted out of the 
 licentiousness of heathenism. 
 
 It is authoritatively stated that, in some cen- 
 ters, nearly every European and Creole keeps a 
 concubine ; and the more respectable and intelli- 
 gent girls, who have been educated in the mission 
 schools, are sougfht and ensnared for these im- 
 moral relations. Another of the sorest curses is 
 the spread of drunkenness. France is, perhaps, 
 not more to blame than other nations, in this mat- 
 ter; yet that fact does not destroy her responsi- 
 bility, nor minimize the evil as it now presents it- 
 self in the life of the Malagasy. Drink shops 
 have multiplied. Liquors used in Europe, and 
 wines of the coarsest grades, have been intro- 
 duced; and the effects are becoming disastrous. 
 In these ways, the French conquest has proved, 
 and must prove yet more and more, an injury to 
 the people, a bHght on the life of the land, and a 
 terrible obstacle in the way of the spread of pure 
 religion over the country. 
 
 Consequences of a very different character 
 were also to follow — consequences which we may 
 
War and Conquest 283 
 
 speak of as religious, in order to distinguish them 
 from those referred to in this chapter as pohtical 
 effects; results which, unhappily, seem to be in- 
 separably connected with every attempt at French 
 colonization, because of the absence of anything 
 like a clear realization of what religious liberty 
 means, and because of the fear and subservience 
 of the French government to the intolerant power 
 of the Jesuits. With these results the next chap- 
 ter will deal. 
 
CHAPTER XXX 
 
 THE SIGN OF THE CROSS AGAIN 
 
 Let us read, once again, that protecting clause 
 in the Anglo-French treaty of 1890: " In Mada- 
 gascar the missionaries of both countries shall 
 enjoy complete protection. Religious toleration 
 and liberty for all forms of worship and religious 
 teaching shall be guaranteed." What words 
 could have inspired larger confidence and hope in 
 the hearts of Protestant missionaries than these? 
 They were almost like a breath of the British 
 Constitution, and might well partially reconcile 
 them to the change in governm-cnt, since they 
 seemed to exclude any interference with their re- 
 ligious work. But their hopes were raised too 
 high. There ought to have been no difficulty, 
 under that clause, in prosecuting Christian work 
 unhindered and peacefully, had it been faithfully 
 enforced ; but the repudiation of the clause opened 
 the way for a double-headed evil to arise. There 
 came at once an extension of Roman Catholic 
 propagandism, conducted on Jesuitical methods ; 
 and also a serious resistance, on the part of the 
 heathen, to all civil authority, and a fierce on- 
 slaught upon the Christians, with a view to their 
 extermination ; and a twofold persecution of the 
 284 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 A woman's intrigue. 
 
 Those who have Hved in a tropical country, 
 such as Madagascar, are famihar with the strug- 
 gles through which the day often seems to dawn. 
 In its earliest stages thin forks of light gleam 
 across the night sky, cleaving it north and south 
 and pointing toward the meridian. 
 
 But for a time, dark, gloomy, inky clouds float 
 hither and thither over the horizon, and creep 
 along the tops of the Eastern hills, as if they 
 would stay the sun in his course and turn back 
 those streaks of dawning day. 
 
 Ultimately the clouds depart, or are burst 
 asunder by the rising sun ; and over and under, 
 and through the clouds, the day breaks. 
 
 The phenomena of nature might illustrate, in 
 measure, the phenomena which accompanied the 
 passing of the dark night of superstition and 
 idolatry in Madagascar, and the dawn of spirit- 
 ual light and life — daybreak through the clouds. 
 
 In the midst of the dawn of promise, a dark 
 cloud overcast the sky. Radama, as we have 
 seen, while possessed of many traits of charac- 
 ter which separated him from the majority of 
 heathen around, still adhered to the ancient cus- 
 93 
 
94 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 toms and faith, and, without restraint, gave him- 
 self up to the licentiousness which prevailed 
 amongst his people. It could scarcely be ex- 
 pected that one who seemed to turn his whole 
 life into one long day of indulgence and excess, 
 should attain a great age. In 1828 it became 
 known that the king was sick, and as the weeks 
 passed away it became a matter of certainty that 
 his enfeebled constitution could not for long re- 
 sist the inroads of disease. Conscious that the 
 end was drawing near, Radama one day sum- 
 moned his covmcil and his nephew Rakotobe as 
 his successor on the throne, taking an oath of 
 the council that they would faithfully execute 
 his will and loyally support the young king. 
 Turning to Rakotobe he reminded him of all that 
 he had done for the teachers and the Christian 
 faith, and expressed his gladness that, though he 
 himself was passing av/ay in the darkness of 
 idolatry, Rakotobe had embraced the new faith 
 and rejoiced in the light it had brought; and 
 urged him to be the friend and protector of all 
 the Christians, and to seek to spread the light 
 and increase the blessings which had begun to 
 uplift the country. With the utmost heartiness 
 Rakotobe promised all this, at the same time ex- 
 pressing his own sorrow that Radama should 
 only have seen the light, and not have walked in 
 it ; so that, while the star of hope was rising, with 
 bright promise for his country, he who had pre- 
 pared the way for that light was now passing 
 
A Woman's Intrigue 95 
 
 out into a darkness, awful and mysterious. Noth- 
 ing, however, could change the position of Ra- 
 dama. 
 
 Intellectually and politically he admired Christ 
 and His religion. But he had not, and sought 
 not, the power to break away from his evil life, 
 and morally and spiritually he remained a 
 heathen. 
 
 When the council retired, Radama's mother 
 and sister came to take a last farewell of the king ; 
 and while they stood around his bed, heart- 
 broken with grief, just as the sun went down, 
 Radama's spirit fled — the most enlightened 
 heathen ruler of Madagascar had passed to his 
 account. 
 
 Later in the evening the council assembled and 
 arranged to keep secret the death of the king 
 until all the plans were completed for proclaim- 
 ing Rakotobe the successor of Radama I. Little 
 did they anticipate the awful consequences that 
 followed this decision. The council separated 
 to meet again the next afternoon to complete the 
 preparations for the coronation of the new king. 
 
 That same night another council was held in 
 the capital. The late king had had twelve wives, 
 and his harem had been full of intrigues ; so that 
 some of these heathen women were adepts in 
 the art. One of them, named Ranavalona, had at 
 present no child of her own, whose claim to the 
 throne she could set forth ; but, being a woman of 
 unscrupulous character and cruel disposition, she 
 
96 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 aspired to something higher. Her purpose was 
 already formed — to try and secure the royal 
 power for herself. She was fierce in her support 
 of the idols, and hoped on this account to receive 
 help from the idol keepers. She was also 
 wealthy, and hoped to be able to bribe others to 
 support her claims. Accordingly, she sum- 
 moned Kelazapa, the chief keeper of the national 
 gods, and with him the commander of the army. 
 After taking from them an oath of secrecy she 
 began to unfold her plans. To the commander 
 of the royal army she appealed by a heavy bribe 
 — urging him to put forth earnest efforts, and to 
 use such sums of money as might be necessary to 
 gain the army to her side. By this means, 
 coupled with promises of promotion and power, 
 she secured the promise of the commander to use 
 his influence in the direction desired. In seek- 
 ing to gain the hearty support of the idol keepers 
 she not only used bribes, but also sought to 
 arouse their zeal in her cause by pointing out 
 that Rakotobe had professed Christianity, and 
 that others, who might claim the throne in op- 
 position to him, were also favorably inclined to 
 the new faith ; while she had always been loyal to 
 the national worship, was the friend of the idols, 
 and was prepared to exert all the royal influence 
 against Christianity. She then went on to show 
 that, by supporting her cause, Kelazapa could 
 not only obtain wealth, but also secure a most 
 
A Woman's Intrigue 97 
 
 powerful ally in his efforts to oppose the spread 
 of the new faith. 
 
 This council separated, to meet at noon next 
 day, that reports might be given as to the pros- 
 pect of securing the support of the army and the 
 idol keepers in the attempt in which Ranavalona 
 was now determined. 
 
 The following day, at noon, this council of 
 conspirators assembled ; and one hour later the 
 government council met for the purpose of put- 
 ting into effect the will of the late king. 
 
 Ranavalona presided at her council, and was 
 encouraged, when, on asking what reports had 
 been brought back, she was assured of the abso- 
 lute support of the army and the priests. At the 
 same time the commander pointed out the grave 
 risks involved in her attempt. If by any means 
 it should fail, or if subsequently any of the sev- 
 eral claimants for the throne, apart from Rako- 
 tobe, should become sufficiently powerful to suc- 
 cessfully contend with her, it would mean instant 
 death for her and for all who united in her plot. 
 
 The priests also pointed out that they would 
 depend on her to protect them from the anger 
 of the late king's council ; and they warned her 
 of the difficulty of accomplishing her purpose un- 
 less in some way the people could be induced to 
 believe that this was not a contest between hu- 
 man beings alone, but between the national gods 
 and Jehovah. Then she might hope to have the 
 multitude on her side. 
 
98 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Perhaps their own proverb did not occur to 
 their minds — one which might have made them 
 pause and consider that perhaps Jehovah was, 
 for the moment, winking at their plottings: 
 " There is nothing unknown to God, but He in- 
 tentionally bows down His head." To their credit, 
 be it said, the commander and Kelazapa had not 
 till that time entertained the idea of destroying 
 the claimants who might oppose Ranavalona's 
 accession to the throne ; and, perhaps for this 
 reason the chances of success seemed to them the 
 more remote. 
 
 Not so, however, with Ranavalona. Strong in 
 her ambitions, and unscrupulous in her acts, she 
 was ready for all that might be involved in the 
 conspiracy. Speedily she unfolded her plans, 
 which were that the commander^ with several 
 companies of soldiers, should seize Rakotobe 
 and put him to death ; that any others who 
 sought to interfere with her plans should simi- 
 larly be put beyond the power to dispute them ; 
 and that Kelazapa should make public a procla- 
 mation that the national gods had declared Ran- 
 avalona should be queen. 
 
 The calmness with which Ranavalona set forth 
 her scheme of death surprised even the soldier 
 and the crafty priest. But they had already so 
 far committed themselves that there was no re- 
 ceding with safety, and by the necessity of their 
 position they were now compelled to become the 
 tools in the hands of an inhuman woman, by 
 
A Woman's Intrigue 99 
 
 which she would accompHsh a diaboHcal crime, 
 and seize a throne. 
 
 No time was to be lost, for at any moment the 
 palace gates might be thrown open, and the ac- 
 cession of Rakotobe be proclaimed to the people. 
 Immediately a proclamation was made ready and 
 posted at the entrance to the palace courtyard, 
 announcing that the idols had nominated Rana- 
 valona for queen. At the same time several com- 
 panies of soldiers surrounded the courtyard and 
 the council meeting within the palace was sum- 
 moned to surrender. When the chief of the army 
 appeared at the council door, the president asked 
 for an explanation of the intrusion. He was in- 
 formed that the priests and the army had recog- 
 nized and proclaimed Ranavalona as queen, and 
 in the queen's name he called upon them all to 
 take the oath of allegiance. 
 
 For a moment they hesitated. But on coming 
 out into the courtyard and finding the palace in 
 the hands of the soldiers and the queen, all of 
 them, save four, accepted the situation. These 
 four were faithful to their oath to the late king, 
 and declared in favor of Rakotobe. Immediate- 
 ly they were dragged forth and speared to death, 
 while Rakotobe was sought for. So sudden and 
 unexpected had this movement been that he had 
 no opportunity of escaping or of concealing him- 
 self. In a short time Rakotobe had lost not only 
 a throne, but his life also, through a cruel wo- 
 man's intrigue. 
 
lOO Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 Having seized the crown with blood-stained 
 hands, Ranavalona soon discovered that she 
 must stain those hands again and again in the 
 blood of the innocent ere she conld feel secure in 
 her position. 
 
 Selecting several of the swiftest officers and 
 soldiers, they were despatched in different direc- 
 tions for the purpose of getting rid of those rela- 
 tives of the late king who might possibly dispute 
 her title to reign. The eldest sister of the king 
 was cast into prison ; her mother, with her broth- 
 er and a son, were also cast into cells ; and these 
 four were left to a lingering death by starvation. 
 We have seen that shortly before Radama's 
 death, Ratefy had been appointed to an import- 
 ant governorship. So rapidly did the queen's 
 messengers travel that they reached the coast al- 
 most as early as the proclamation that announced 
 Ranavalona's accession. Ratefy was perplexed 
 by this announcement, but the full truth dawned 
 upon him when, a few hours later, he received 
 news of the death of Rakotobe. Ratefy would 
 have boldly demanded redress for this wrong had 
 he been allowed opportunity. But so swift were 
 the queen's actions that before he had fully re- 
 covered from the shock he was seized, a mock 
 court martial held, and Ratefy slain as a traitor. 
 Even yet the queen did not feel safe. Two 
 cousins of the late king still lived, and such 
 trifling peril must be removed. 
 
 By a base act of treachery, secured by a large 
 
A Woman's Intrigue loi 
 
 bribe from the queen, one of them named Rama- 
 nanola was assassinated by the hand of a former 
 friend. The last probable claimant to the throne 
 being warned of his danger fled, and the most 
 vigorous search of the soldiers failed to discover 
 his whereabouts. 
 
 Several valuable lives had been sacrificed in 
 order that a vain and licentious heathen woman 
 might secure the throne of Madagascar instead 
 of the rightful heir, who was a Christian. 
 
 But the first stroke of retribution soon fell. 
 The priests and idol keepers had sold themselves 
 to Ranavalona. But she had, almost as surely, 
 sold herself into their power. And it was not 
 long before she was made to realize this fact. 
 One of the foremost conspirators, whose aid had 
 been invaluable in accomplishing the vile pur- 
 pose of the queen, was highly objectionable to 
 the heathen party because he had shown a spirit 
 of toleration toward the Christians. 
 
 The priests were filled with apprehension lest 
 this man should presently incline the queen's 
 mind to favor the new religion, for should this 
 happen the very object that had weighed so much 
 with them in joining the conspiracy would be 
 frustrated, and the Christians would become the 
 supreme power in the land. 
 
 The proclamation of the new queen had not 
 long taken place when Kelazapa, seeking a pri- 
 vate audience with her, suggested that the dread- 
 ed favorite should be destroyed. The queen in- 
 
I02 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 dignantly refused to listen to the suggestion, 
 though again and again it was urged with vehe- 
 mence. But the priests were as crafty as their 
 mistress. 
 
 Kelazapa knew the disposition of Ranavalona, 
 and that she was the subject of a strong drink 
 passion. Under cover of a pretended revelation 
 from the gods he secured an invitation to sup at 
 the queen's table. His plan v/as to secure an 
 interview with her when she was strongly under 
 the influence of liquor, and a small bribe to a 
 slave was sufficient to accomplish this aim. At 
 the supper table Ranavalona drank freely, so that 
 when the slave placed at her hand a draught 
 of stronger potency she did not detect the differ- 
 ence, but drank it. Kelazapa insisted that be- 
 fore he could announce the important message 
 from the gods all the slaves must withdraw — the 
 message was for the queen alone. And she, 
 growing each moment more intoxicated, gave 
 orders for them all to retire. It was then that 
 Kelazapa, producing a warrant for the execution 
 of her favorite, demanded in the name of the 
 idols that she should sign it. And when she hes- 
 itated, even in her drunken condition to take the 
 step, threats and bribes were so freely used that 
 presently the priest left the palace armed with 
 the queen's warrant for carrying out the dark 
 deed. That warrant was put into execution at 
 once, and when the queen awoke from her 
 
A Woman's Intrigue 103 
 
 drunken condition her favorite was slain. Kel- 
 azapa and the idol keepers had gained the ascen- 
 dency, and through a stream of blood Ranava- 
 lona had waded to the throne of Madagascar. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 EVIL OMENS 
 
 The events connected with the succession to 
 the throne had not passed unnoticed by the Chris- 
 tians, and it is not to be wondered at, that in the 
 minds of some of them there arose anxious fore- 
 bodings as to the evils that might be involved in 
 the events. They knew well that the idol keep- 
 ers had been the queen's ablest helpers in her 
 plots, and were convinced that some sort of com- 
 pact regarding the Christian faith existed be- 
 tween them ; and the murder of the queen's fa- 
 vorite at the instigation of Kelazapa, on the 
 ground of his tolerance toward their faith, was 
 an indication to them of the spirit likely now to 
 prevail at court. 
 
 A few months after the death of Radama, a son 
 was born to Ranavalona and was named Rakota 
 Radama (the young son of Radama). But the 
 awakening in her heart of the mother-love for 
 her child, did not seem to soften her feelings to- 
 ward any whom she might regard as enemies or 
 as standing in the way of her avarice and love of 
 power. 
 
 Rafaravavy, and those of her friends who fre- 
 quently assembled at her home, began to be more 
 104 
 
Evil Omens 105 
 
 watchful, while in no way relaxing their efforts 
 to strengthen one another in their faith or to win 
 new converts to the faith. And in these efforts 
 they became more and more successful. Steadi- 
 ly the Httle band of Christian converts grew. 
 
 Rasalama was another of this group of friends 
 who early accepted the truth proclaimed, and ac- 
 knowledged herself a follower of Christ. In the 
 cases of Rafaralahy and Ramon j a there was a 
 deepening interest in the doctrines of the faith; 
 but still their own personal relations to it were 
 of an indefinite character. Fantaka seemed to 
 become less actively hostile, but apparently the 
 truth made little or no impression on her heart. 
 
 One of the company seemed differently affect- 
 ed, but whether from fear of possible consequences, 
 or from fickleness of nature, was not at present 
 manifest. At any rate, Ranivo gradually with- 
 drew herself from the Bible readings, and, 
 though still remaining outwardly friendly to- 
 ward her old companions, resumed her devotions 
 at the idol shrines. 
 
 It was not possible for this state of affairs to 
 continue long. The Christians felt that, in some 
 way, the line of demarkation between them and 
 the heathen was being made more clear; while 
 the heathen party were beginning to realize that 
 if something were not done, and done promptly, 
 the whole city would go after the Christians. 
 
 Even now there could be heard the low mut- 
 terings of a rising storm. As the rustling leaves 
 
io6 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 and the bending treetops, the tiny specks of cloud 
 and the restlessness of the birds and beasts, give 
 certain premonition of the coming tempest, so 
 did the whispered grumbling of court officials, 
 the furtive glances of royal favorites, the ill-con- 
 cealed elation of the heathen priests, the anxious 
 expressions of friendly heathen and the spon- 
 taneous sense of strained relations when Chris- 
 tian and heathen met, seem to imply just that 
 condition which so often precedes, and ushers in, 
 some great upheaval in the social or religious life 
 of a people. 
 
 In this case, it was the premonitory sign of a 
 long, dark and cruel life and death struggle be- 
 tween the long-established and well-equipped 
 forces of idolatry, and the new and lightly-estab- 
 lished, though infinitely more mighty, force of 
 Christianity. It only remained to be seen how 
 and when the storm would burst. That the 
 Christians, small a body as they formed, were 
 fearless of the consequences was evidenced by the 
 fact that just now they resolved to unite them- 
 selves into a Christian community or church. By 
 permission of the queen, two houses had been 
 opened for preaching and teaching near the close 
 of 1830. 
 
 In May of the following j^ear, the queen had 
 also given public permission to the natives to re- 
 ceive the rite of baptism, to partake of the Lord's 
 supper, and to be married with the Christian, in- 
 stead of the heathen, ceremony. 
 
Evil Omens 107 
 
 Encouraged by this royal permission, and in 
 fulfilment of their resolve, and acting on the 
 teaching of their Scriptures, in the early part of 
 1 83 1, twenty-eight of them received public bap- 
 tism, and the fi'rst Christian church was formed. 
 By November 4th the number of those received 
 into membership had grown to be seventy-five, 
 and a second church had been formed. 
 
 The heathen party responded to what they con- 
 sidered a challenge by approaching the queen 
 Vv^itli a request that she would in some way exert 
 her influence to stem the tide of progress of this 
 faith. 
 
 Kelazapa sought to awaken the queen's jeal- 
 ousy by pointing to this small community, 
 amongst whom were already to be numbered sev- 
 eral of her wealthy subjects, and by suggesting 
 that one day, when those wealthy ones had se- 
 cured a larger following, they would be likely to 
 raise a sedition and seize the royal power. The 
 queen listened to all he had to say, but, for the 
 present, seemed undecided what steps to take. 
 But soon the priests were roused to still more 
 urgent efforts. Rumors had been circulating for 
 some time past that not only were some of the 
 nobles favorable to this faith, that not only had 
 some of these wealthier persons adopted this new 
 religion, but that at least one notable diviner was 
 showing an interest in the teaching. On the day 
 the first Christian Church was formed, the truth 
 of the rumor was abundantly verified. For there, 
 
io8 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 in truth, was the notorious diviner, whose influ- 
 ence had for long been most powerful in support 
 of the idol worship, now numbered with the 
 Christians, and receiving in baptism the Chris- 
 tian name of Paul. Publicly he renounced his 
 allegiance to the heathen religion ; publicly he ex- 
 posed the superstitious folly of divination; and 
 in presence of all declared his faith in Jesus 
 Christ as the only Saviour. Such a confession 
 produced a marked effect on the heathen present. 
 It also stirred more deeply the anger and jealousy 
 of the priests, who, in their indignation and fear, 
 wondered whereunto this thing would grow. 
 
 Again, therefore, Kelazapa approached the 
 queen and sought to incite her jealousy and 
 to awaken in her mind a fear for her own safety. 
 This time he was more successful in the effort, 
 and when the queen questioned him as to the 
 possibility of putting down this sect, he cunning- 
 ly reminded her of what happened when the first 
 teachers landed on her soil. He told of the 
 struggles between the idols and Jehovah, and 
 how, in a few weeks, the idols slew all the band 
 save one, and drove that one from the land. He 
 was shrewd enough to pause there, and Ranava- 
 lona, in her excited state of mind, did not pause 
 to consider that the same teacher had returned to 
 the island, and that the very body she was now 
 asked to exterminate was the living proof that 
 the idols had not, even on the first occasion, 
 triumphed over Jehovah. It now became the 
 
Looking to the Noonday 301 
 
 ism seems to have made its final struggle to re- 
 gain the ascendency over Christianity, and has 
 failed. Large numbers of those who followed 
 the leaders of the rebellion have recently acknowl- 
 edged their wrong, and their repentant hearts will 
 probably prove to be prepared soil to receive the 
 truth of God. 
 
 It is also a cause for deep gratitude that, dur- 
 ing the past year or so, there have been great im- 
 provements in the relations of the government to 
 the agents of the various societies, and their 
 work. A kindlier spirit, a truer interest, a more 
 generous confidence, and a willingness to avail 
 himself of the able services of the missionaries 
 for the advancement of the people, have marked 
 the attitude of the governor-general and many 
 of his officers. The visit of a deputation from the 
 London Missionary Society; the assumption of 
 the responsibility for a large share of the work by 
 the Protestant churches of France ; and a visit, as 
 a deputation from the Paris Missionary Society, 
 by MM. Boegner and Germond, may have done 
 much toward bringing about this result. The 
 discovery by the governor-general that the mis- 
 sionaries were men of sound judgment, ready for 
 any good work, and loyal to French authority, has 
 also done much to dissipate suspicions ; so 'that 
 the government has twice requested the co-opera- 
 tion of the medical missionaries of the capital, in 
 efforts to improve the sanitary conditions.' to 
 stamp out smallpox, and to induce the people to 
 
302 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 quietly submit to vaccination. This has created 
 mutual confidence and enabled the missionaries to 
 prove the physical, as well as spiritual, advan- 
 tages of their work. The London Missionary 
 Society reports for last year, that the government 
 has " loyally kept its promise to give the mission- 
 aries of the London Missionary Society the same 
 freedom and recognition, as is accorded to oth- 
 ers ; " and on several occasions the resident gen- 
 eral has gone out of his way to make it clear that 
 he appreciates their work. 
 
 Here then, are rifts in the clouds of suspicion, 
 indifference and intolerance, by which the relig- 
 ious horizon in Madagascar had been overspread, 
 on account of political changes ; and these assist 
 in inspiring our hope, although there are clouds 
 still hanging above the horizon. Notwithstand- 
 ing its more friendly attitude, the government has 
 recently created a new perplexity for the native 
 teachers. They have been released from the ne- 
 cessity of giving free labor, in constructing roads 
 for the country ; but, on the other hand, the gov- 
 ernment has required that, in every school, horti- 
 cultural teaching shall be organized. The en- 
 forcement of this decree has been made so op- 
 pressive as to cause many of the teachers to give 
 up their duties. Yet a way will be found to sur- 
 mount this difficulty, as has been done in every 
 other case. If Pharaoh will have bricks made 
 without straw, then, until the Lord removes Pha- 
 
u 
 
Looking to the Noonday 303 
 
 raoh's decree, we can trust the missionaries under 
 God to find a way to accomplish the work. 
 
 Since the French conquest, a very important 
 departure has taken place in the prosecution of 
 mission work. For many reasons it appeared 
 desirable that a new agency should be brought 
 to bear upon the life of the Malagasy. The new 
 political conditions ; the need for exerting direct 
 influence in the French Senate so as to secure 
 liberty and toleration ; and the spiritual advan- 
 tages, to the Protestant churches of France, of 
 being called upon to recognize their great op- 
 portunity and enter the field of service open to 
 them; these, among other reasons, led to steps 
 being taken which have placed a good deal of 
 the Protestant mission work in Madagascar under 
 the direction and care of the Paris Society of 
 Evangelical Missions. This society has entered 
 upon its labors with much vigor. In France it 
 is maintaining an earnest struggle to secure full 
 religious liberty for the converts in the colony; 
 for missionaries of other nations, who are loyal 
 to the laws, to settle and labor there ; and is 
 seeking to conserve to the Christians the Bible, 
 and the free church life in which they have been 
 nurtured. At the same time they are sending out 
 many laborers into the field. Last year, 1899, 
 eighteen missionaries were sent to Madagascar; 
 and all their agents are working in harmony with 
 those of other Protestant societies. In these new 
 
304 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 departures, probably, will be found a factor which 
 will prove of immense importance in the future of 
 the country, and which cannot but re-act, in a 
 quickened spiritual life, on the churches of 
 France. 
 
 Gradually the breaches made in the work of the 
 several societies are being repaired. Churches 
 and school-rooms are being rebuilt ; others are 
 being restored and strengthened ; the schools are 
 being reopened and the children attending 
 more regularly ; while from many quarters, tid- 
 ings come of the growth of congregations, and a 
 large demand for Bibles and other books. These 
 are facts to quicken the hopes of the church, 
 and to stimulate her to greater diligence in re- 
 sponding to her call. There are further signs 
 of promise too, telling that the darkness is pass- 
 ing and the glory of the Lord is again about to be 
 revealed. 
 
 It is not altogether surprising, when we think 
 of the rapidity with which the great changes 
 which have occurred have come upon the island, 
 that many of the people should have become be- 
 wildered, alarmed ; and, at first contact with their 
 new surroundings, should have drifted from 
 their moorings. The fact that very many more 
 have not been driven altogether from outward 
 allegiance to Christianity, is evidence of the 
 power with which the Gospel has influenced even 
 the hearts of the masses ; and the further fact 
 that, during a period of peculiar trial, when in- 
 
Looking to the Noonday 305 
 
 vasion and conquest, loss of country and queen, 
 persecution and destruction of property, fell upon 
 them, so few renounced their faith in Christ, is 
 proof of the reality and purity of their love to 
 Him. 
 
 One or two instances of this steadfast faith 
 should be recorded. One is given by the Rev. 
 J. Coles, of the Society for the Propagation of 
 the Gospel. The heathen burnt the home of a 
 native Christian and carried his wife away into 
 slavery. Unable to protect himself or to recover 
 her, he entered the Hova camp and remained 
 there for more than a year. Drum sounded in 
 camp at 4 a.m. every day, and at that hour each 
 morning, and again each evening, this man held 
 public prayers — especially pleading for his ene- 
 mies. Many used to scoff at him ; but they could 
 not turn him from his habit; and at length, by 
 his consistent life, he stopped the mouths of the 
 mockers, and won their respect. 
 
 In the darkest moments of the persecution 
 the hearts of the European missionaries were 
 greatly cheered by occasional and remarkable 
 signs of divine blessings. The district of Tsira-be, 
 occupied by the Norwegian Society, was in the 
 stronghold of the heathen rebels; and every 
 family suffered during the war; but the native 
 pastor, Rarifoana, kept right on with his work. 
 In this large district, at the crisis of the persecu- 
 tion, over four hundred were baptized in one year, 
 and seventy-nine received into the membership 
 
3o6 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 of the church ; while last year one hundred men 
 and women came forward seeking baptism and 
 Christian fellowship. In the whole Norwegian 
 Mission there were, in 1898, 4,230 baptisms. 
 
 Such facts surround with a halo of glory the 
 life of the Christians and the spirit of the workers. 
 While there are such men in the Church of Christ, 
 it can never be overthrown. During these 
 troublous times, knowledge has been spreading; 
 the printing press has been kept running; and 
 from this agency has poured forth an increasing 
 supply to meet the increasing demand, which has 
 come with the return of peace and a more stable 
 government. 
 
 The Christian Endeavor movement has taken 
 firm hold upon the young people in the churches 
 of Madagascar; and possibly some of the most 
 earnest and faithful Endeavorers to be found in 
 any part of the world are to be found there. Their 
 influence has been most marked and helpful to 
 the churches and the spiritual life of the natives 
 during the period of change and trial ; and gen- 
 erally, the young people seem to be possessed of 
 an aggressive spirit. Their Bible, Orphanage, 
 Missionary, Preachers' and Tract societies, are all 
 of them indications of this fact, and call for deep 
 gratitude to God and earnest prayer in their be- 
 half. If the past gives any promise for the fu- 
 ture, then the young people of Madagascar are 
 certainly to be counted upon as one of the great 
 forces which will labor, and that successfully, for 
 
mtiFnmiHHffll 
 
Looking to the Noonday 307 
 
 the full establishment of Christ's kingdom in the 
 land; and thus are the means being prepared, 
 and agencies advanced, to reach the masses which 
 are yet unevangelized, and to send out the light 
 into the regions still sitting in darkness. 
 
 Let us not lose sight of the important work that 
 remains to be done; for, notwithstanding the 
 mighty results already realized, we have so far 
 seen only the beginnings of the Gospel's triumph. 
 The total population of Madagascar is estimated 
 at 3,500,000 ; and of this number only some 500,- 
 000 are nominally Christians. It is a great thing 
 to have secured a permanent footing in the capi- 
 tal, and to have brought the central province, and 
 the powerful Hova tribe, into loyalty to Christ 
 and His teaching. It is a great thing to have 
 the Church of Christ firmly established in the 
 heart of the country, and stations widely planted 
 amid the heathen tribes, which, growing in 
 strength, will become more and more powerful 
 as centers for the evangelization of all these 
 heathen. But the knowledge that there are yet 
 3,000,000 souls to be taught, won, saved, reminds 
 us that much remains to be done before we shall 
 behold the noontide splendor of Christ's kingdom 
 in Madagascar. Nevertheless, it is toward that 
 hour we are looking — gazing in unshaken faith ; 
 anticipating it with undimmed hope ; and, while 
 we look, marking the signs of increasing bright- 
 ness, and relying upon the promises of God. 
 
 Such are the prospects; — what is the sum- 
 
3o8 Sign of the Cross in Madagascar 
 
 mons? Surely the events we have chronicled — 
 the power of the Gospel displayed in this land ; 
 the sustaining grace manifested in the lives of 
 suffering Christians ; the triumphs of the king- 
 dom of Christ over all the malice and pride of its 
 foes ; the awakening of the churches to new life ; 
 and the signs of the weakening of heathenism, 
 together with the outpouring in new power of 
 the spirit of God — are all of them the voice of 
 God speaking to the hearts of His people, and 
 summoning them forth to nobler purpose, and 
 more faith-inspired effort, to hasten the coming 
 of his kingdom and the final triumph of the 
 cross in Madagascar. 
 
 I do not appeal for Madagascar alone; for 
 there is no discrimination in the love of God, 
 and there need be none in the missionary labors 
 of His church, between the needs, the claims, and 
 the invitations to salvation, of all the islands and 
 continents of the world. Each station occupied 
 in the name of Jesus is but an advanced post, 
 marking the line of conquest of His kingdom, 
 and pointing onward to the uttermost ends of the 
 earth ; and there is no danger that the love and 
 effort devoted to Madagascar will exhaust the 
 energies of the Christian church, or lessen her 
 power and resolution to make His kingdom 
 world-wide! The unselfish joy kindled by the 
 inspired hope of universal salvation, lights up 
 the hearts, and illumes the faces of all who go 
 out in His name to win the world for Christ. 
 
Looking to the Noonday 309 
 
 Standing in America, in Europe, in Madagas- 
 car, the vision is the same on all sides : — Every- 
 where the sounds of strife, the signs of toil, the 
 songs of praise, the shouts of triumph, and the 
 first fruits of harvest from a century of sowing; 
 and the prospect grows wider and brighter as the 
 days go by. To faith's eye it is given already to 
 see the consummation ; and thus, amid the perils, 
 toils and shadows which still surround their work, 
 the Christian church and her missionaries move 
 hopefully and steadfastly forward to the realiza- 
 tion of the promises of God — the day when all the 
 nations shall bow before the cross of Christ; 
 when His name shall be proclaimed as " King of 
 kings and Lord of lords ; " when the world's dark 
 night shall issue into the day of God on earth ; 
 and the light that never shall pale shall shine over 
 every land ; since it is written, " Thy sun shall no 
 more go down." 
 
 THE END 
 
DATE DUE 
 
 ;-?M 
 
 Jl» ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Demco, Inc. 38-293 
 
iiliiiiill